> His Moonlight, Her Starshine
>  by LuckyLooper
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1: Thorns and Crimson
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Night Guard was an interesting group of individuals. Originally formed from a rebel group sympathizing with Nightmare Moon, Celestia took pity on them and folded them into the Royal Guard. They were the ones that pony society looked down upon. Criminals, disgraced aristocrats, fallen guard, they were made something new in the night. Even still, it was clear that even as their beloved Princess of the Night returned, their loyalties still leaned more toward the Day. Normally, the princess would be reserved to deal with it. It was the past and the fact she had just arrived meant that none of these stallions even knew her. One thing kept that peace away though.

North Star was an oddity. He wasn’t a criminal, but his history was spotty and involved a lot of movement. Even the Princesses had trouble keeping tabs on him back when reports came of him. He was linked to a number of crimes, but not in committing them. Several criminals were found beaten to unconsciousness and the perpetrator vanished before police arrived. Soon though, he was apprehended and he was brought before the princesses. When asked on why, he just looked at them and said, “I want to serve Princess Luna.”

Since that time, he’d gone from a violent vigilante to an orderly soldier. It didn’t make any sense. Nothing about him seemed to indicate that he had a military background. How did he adjust so quickly? Not to mention, why was Celestia so withdrawn with the details when they were pursuing him?

Every bad part of her brain told her that none of this added up. This stallion is some kind of spy. He has to be! Why else would he be watching me so intensely? She turned to look at North, who watched as she set up the lavender around the castle. He kept his distance but stayed within eyeshot. 

As time started winding down, Luna decided that today would be the day she confronted him. She walked to a nearby door and stopped, tuning to the guard.

“North Star. In this room.”

North bowed his head quietly. “Yes, Princess.” He stepped into the room, which contained nothing but two chairs, a table, and a small bottle of red potion.

“Have a seat.”

“Yes, Princess.” North took a seat and quietly looked forward. As Princess Luna sat down, she slid the potion forward.

“Drink this.”

“Yes, Princess.” With no hesitation, he popped the cork of the potion and chugged it down like a mug of cider. The swiftness was stunning, but she couldn’t afford to doubt her suspicions.

“Private North Star, are you familiar with the contents of that potion?” She shifted forward in her seat.

North Star shook his head. “No, my Princess.”

She tapped on the drink with her hoof. “Within this bottle was a potion known as Thorns of Truth. You will be strongly compelled to tell the truth now, and any straining to lie will only cause you great pain. Do you understand?”

North Star quietly nodded and Luna sat up straight. “Very well. First question. How did you manage to learn how to fight so effectively?”

The batpony responded quickly. “From my uncle. He’s a cage fighter. Learned from his coach.”

No response. Luna nodded. “Very good. I assume you don’t know much about this coach?”

North shook his head. “All I know is that he was once on the royal guard. My uncle taught me all about guard discipline and said it was good for being a strong fighter.”

That explains his adjustment to the guard so quickly… She thought to herself before continuing. “Why did you resort to violence instead of informing the authorities?”

North shook his head, face remaining stoic. “Police are too slow. The sooner they’re down, the sooner they get caught.”

“I see… And did you expect to be caught?”

“I mean, yeah. Eventually. I was actually expecting to get caught way sooner.”

Again, no response. Luna expected this. It was just a means to keep North off his guard for the real question.

“Alright, North Star. Tell me the truth. Why did you want to join me specifically?”

This caused North to have his first true reaction, an embarrassed blush as he adjusted his helmet. “W-Well… I thought batponies were cool… A-And I wanted to work for you, Princess.”

Luna waited for a reaction, for the lie to be unveiled by him convulsing in pain. Her fears and paranoia would be confirmed and she could confront her sister about not trusting her…

Only that never happened.

North stayed there, covering his face with his helmet as he tried to hide the obvious affection on his face. He was telling the truth, and suddenly Luna’s face began to feel very hot.

Pomf!

“I-I see…” Luna looked away as her wings became erect. This had been the first time since her return that she had received romantic affection, and it was difficult to keep her composure. Her hoof stayed behind her mouth, holding back a wide grin as best as she could. After a few moments, she sighed and stood from her chair. “Th-That is all I needed from you. You’ll find the potion will wear off in a few hours.”

As the princess trotted out, her mind became a whirlwind of confusing emotions. Th-This was not part of the plan! she thought. I was supposed to reveal Celestia to be treating me like a time bomb, and it turns out that North… H-How can I process this?? What am I even supposed to say to this???

“Um… Princess…”

“Huh??” She looked back into the room to see North standing there, seemingly still embarrassed. “O-Oh, yes. Private Star. You’re still here.”

“Y-Yeah…” He looked down like he was struggling to say something. “I… I wanted to ask… If you needed anything before your moments reprieve.” As he said that, he felt a sharp pain across his body, like thorns jabbing him from everywhere.

Luna looked shocked at the pain and what North was willing to go through to hide what he wanted to say. Part of her had a slight feeling, but she did not want to be hopeful. She nodded to the stallion squirming in place. “It is alright, Private. You are permitted to speak your peace, just as you had before.”

North looked up at the princess, breathing heavily. It was clear how much he struggled with emotions, but hearing a direction from the Princess put his mind at ease. He breathed in and out as he finally spoke. “I… Wanted to ask you if you’d… Like to have a couple of drinks with me…”

There was a stillness in the air as the question lingered between them. His piercing yellow eyes met her calm cyans. That normal cold, steely gaze was now warmed with awkward emotions, and it hit Luna’s heart a little differently. With a smile, she bowed her head to him.

“Very well. I would like to know more about this devoted guard of mine…”


	~~~


Private North Star was a tough stallion. His life was a challenge, but he took it all on. He completed a gauntlet of opponents at his uncle’s cage fighting ring, he took on a gang in Manehatten armed with nothing but a dented pipe, and he spent five years evading the authorities while being a vigilante. And here was his greatest challenge, being in the room of Princess Luna, struggling to safely open a bottle of Chateau de Chanfilly without breaking it.

Needless to say, the sight was quite amusing for Luna, who sat on a couch just beside the window. “Having a little trouble there, are we?”

“N-No princess…! I got it…!” North grunted as he tries pulling on the cork with his teeth.

“I sure hope so…” Luna leaned in a bit. “How can I expect my brave guard to save me if a simple bottle proves too difficult?”

“Almost… Got it…” Just then, with a simple misplaced hoof, North fell over and landed on his back, knocking his helmet off his head and sending the bottle plummeting. He dove to catch it but was just shy of catching it. The drop and smash seemed inevitable…

And it was quickly and effortlessly grabbed by Luna’s magic. The princess giggled down at the stallion before floating the bottle over to herself. As she popped open the bottle and poured its contents, she spoke in a sage tone. “You know, it is okay to ask others for help. To tackle your problems alone may seem noble, but your efforts may lead you to push away others.”

North looked up at the ceiling, hoof running through his dark navy blue mane. “A bit too late for that, Princess…”

“Hmm? What was that, Private Star?”

“N-Nothing…” He sighed and stood back up. “But thank you, for the advice. I’ll… Keep that in mind for next time.”

He set his helmet aside and approached the table where the wine glasses sat. They were filled with the deep red of the expensive wine and Luna, her mind calmed by seeing North’s awkwardness at opening the bottle, handed him one glass and took the other with her magic. She took a sniff of the liquid, its aroma reminding her of quiet nights alone a thousand years ago. She used her magic to slowly begin setting the sun and held up her glass. “To my loyal guard… May you always be strong and prepared to protect that which is closest to you.”

North looked at the princess’s earnest smile and at his own wine glass. Protect that which is closest to you… A small smile crept onto his face and he clinked his glass against hers. “And to you, Princess. May your moonlit beauty be adored by all…”

A blush appeared on both their cheeks as they decided to cut the tension and down their drinks. Warmth filled them as the crimson fluid slid into their stomachs and slowly quieted those anxious thoughts. The heat went to their cheeks and the blush remained as the two looked at each other with a kind smile lit up by moonlight.


	~


“So then I said, ‘Listen, Nightshade. I get you need a detailed report, but unless you want to read about every cockroach that passed inside by the dungeon latrines, this is what you get!’”

Luna burst into a fit of giggles, leaning back as she took another sip of her wine. They’d spent the slow sunset speaking of little moments in their life. North spoke of some of his more entertaining guard activities and Luna regaled him of the past. He seemed to genuinely take interest, leaning in to learn more from his preferred princess. Seeing how earnest he was and how much he listened as much as talked, her chest felt a bit tight and her stomach a bit feathery. A thought ran through her mind.

When was the last time I felt this way…?

“Private… North…” She cleared her throat a bit, doing her best to not go awkward again. “If I may ask, when did I… Become your preference?”

North went quiet for a bit, looking down at his glass and moving it around. “I… I suppose it was always that way. Whenever I had time to do something, I’d always go to the library and check out a book or two. The one I checked out a lot was ‘Nighttime Tales to Terrorize Your Friends’. It was… Scary to read those, but whenever I looked up at the moon, I felt safe. Maybe cause of what my mom used to tell me…”

Luna tilted her head curiously. “Your mother?”

“Yeah… She’d read to me when I was a little colt and... When she tucked me in, she said that whenever the moon was shining, I’ll always find my way home.”

Luna looked down at North as he looked away. She thought she pegged North down, but this one story changed things. There seemed to be so much she didn’t know yet, and most importantly, she wanted to know more. She needed to know more.

The night guard looked over at the sky to see that sunset was giving way to twilight. He sighed and finished his glass. “I had a lot of fun, princess… I think it’s about time for me to be going back to my post.”

W-Wait… Luna’s mind called out as she watched him turn and start to walk away. Wait, don’t go yet…! Please…!

North Star was halfway to the door when suddenly, a tugging caused him to stop. He turned around to see Luna, hoof out and holding his tail. Luna herself was as confused as him. 

What… What just… I didn’t even think, I just… She looked down at his cute face, into his yellow eyes whose pupils shifted to resemble a bat’s thanks to her magic, and she knew what she wanted to say. “North… Please stay a bit… Just a little bit longer…”

North wasn’t an idiot. He could sense that feeling in her, as it was the same feeling swelling within him. However, within that growing bliss was a shiver of fear. Of being wrong in what she felt. He slowly looked back at the door. “B-But… Don’t you have to go into the dreams soon? I don’t want to cause issues with-”

He didn’t even get to finish that sentence. He was quickly pulled close to Luna and, before he could react, he found himself embraced in her hooves, their lips pressed in a delicate, if slightly awkward kiss. His body trembled in excitement. His hooves slowly wrapped around her neck as his bat wings reached out in full mast. At that moment, it wasn’t a princess and her royal guard. It was two ponies who loved each other.

Luna carried North to the bed, slowly removing his armor piece by piece. She struggled with a few pieces, but North guided her with his hooves, and the two just locked eyes and smiled before resuming their kiss. Soon, North was removing her regalia down and then it was nothing but their bare bodies pressing into each other.

Suddenly, Luna felt something poke her and looked down.

“Huh?”

Her cheeks suddenly went red as she saw what it was. Right between the legs of the stallion she was in full embrace with was his fully erect cock. North looked down and went red himself, trying desperately to put it away.

“P-Princess! I’m so sorry! I-I got a little bit worked up while we were… A-And I just…!”

Luna, however, didn’t hear him. All she did was watch his cock standing tall and think to herself, I did this… I… Aroused him? She reached down and gently touched his shaft. When was the last time… Was there a last time…?

“P-Princess…?”

North looked at Luna as she stared at his cock, her mouth breathy and hot against him as she went lost in thought. Finally, she spoke. “North… I would like… To breed.”

North’s eyes went wide. “I-I… Huh?”

Luna hugged him tight. “Please, North… I want to make love with you. This… This is such a wonderful feeling, and I want to keep going…”

North lay there, frozen in choice. He wanted to claim her, to slam into her with all his passion and be one. However, shadows of his impulsive past crept into the back of his mind, especially regarding Celestia’s thoughts. He gingerly hugged her back.

“I… I want to be with you too. I want to make love and just… Be one.” He slowly moved back to look her in the eyes. “But, I think we’re rushing a bit too fast. We’ve had a bit to drink, and I think we’re not really thinking of what… Might happen.”

Luna shook her head vigorously. “I don’t care! I will handle it, I promise you!”

North smiled gently, moving in and kissing her. “I’m not saying never. But maybe we can just… I don’t know, keep doing this more…? Maybe date some…?”

Luna looked back at North with a wide-eyed expression. Do this more… Date… She smiled gently and nodded. “That is… Suitable for us. We-” She paused for a moment and shook her head. “I think that I can manage.”

The two embraced a tender kiss, and Luna slowly released him from her grip. “M-May I… At least help you with your situation?” She blushed at his hard cock. “It will be difficult to work with it against your armor.

North blushed and gave a side-eye towards the moon. “Only… Only if you let me handle your situation…”

Luna’s cheeks burned brightly. “H-How did you-?”

“Your estrus. It’s… Really nice to smell. Better than other mares, in my opinion…”

Luna covered her face and let out a soft whine. Just what kind of a stallion is this, complimenting my scent…? Still, she nodded and loosed the sheets, her legs spread wide as she revealed that her pussy was hot and wet.

North gulped and slowly moved down to her crotch. He could feel the heat radiating off of her pussy. Damn, he thought as he felt himself develop a nervous sweat. I really made her excited… 

 He swallowed the lump in his throat. There wasn’t any time for doubts. It was sink or swim time. He slowly moved towards her wet nethers and, opening his mouth, slowly began to lick them.

The sounds of Luna’s squeak either gave him a sign of his efforts or her inexperience. He decided to test and continue to run across her folds. The salty taste of her juices filled her tongue as he began to get riled up. His tongue moved a bit faster, soon hitting her clit which made her cry out.

“Ohhh, gods! Yes, right there!” She cried out as she took hold of his mane to pin him in place. He smiled and continued to work around the area, feeling her squirt a little bit. It seemed like the ball was in his court… Until he felt something grip his cock. Eyes wide, he looked up to see Luna, her face in a lustful smug smile and her horn alight. “I’m not done rewarding you yet, my Star…”

North felt her magic begin to stroke him up and down, causing his knees to buckle from the pleasure. Suddenly, a fire burned within the stallion, and while he was stroked, his tonguework became more aggressive and elaborate. Luna’s eyes widened as she struggled to keep him in place.

By Mother’s name… What kind of demon did I awaken?~

Her magic picked up speed, stroking him with greater fervor as they pleasure began to build to a climax.

“North… I’m so close…” Luna panted out. “K-Keep going!”

North didn’t respond, but his cock did. The twitching showed that he too was getting close. It soon became a race between the two, as tongue and magic met their most intimate parts and moved in a dance of passion. North’s tongue swirled around her clit before he finally wrapped his lips around it and suckled.

“F-Fuuuuuuck~!”

Arching her back, Luna’s pussy sprayed with juice as she left a stain on the bed and North’s face. Right at that time, North’s cock responded by shooting out semen onto the sheets. Their bodies collapsed on the bed, breathing heavily as she took in the afterglow. Neither knew what to say, so they resorted to embracing one another, sweat dripping off their bodies.

After a few moments, North noticed the time. “Shoot…! Princess, you’ll be late for your dreams…!”

Noticing the time herself, Luna yelped and slid on her regalia. “Y-You’re right! Thank you for informing me!” 

North watched as she slipped on her shoes, necklace, and crown awkwardly. Behind the regality of the princess, there seemed to be so much he didn’t know yet. He wanted to know more. He needed to know more.

“Princess…”

Luna looked over to him as he held his armor. He smiled and slowly slipped on his helmet before bowing to her.

“Thank you for giving me a chance. I cannot wait to get to know you more.”

Luna felt her heart skip a beat as she smiled. She bowed in return.

By the time North slipped his armor on and stepped outside, Luna had begun her journey into the dreams of the others. He assumed his post outside the door, a new light filling his spirit.
> Chapter 2: Afterglow
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celestia hummed as she helped the cooking staff with the preparations for breakfast. It was her favorite part of the morning, picking the fruit and styling a cute face onto the pancakes along with some whipped cream. She would always finish her sister’s first and admired her work with a smile. The longer she stared, however, the more her sunlight smile became overcast. A tired sigh escaped her.

What’s the point of making this if she’s just going to ignore it…? She thought as she looked at the pancakes. She wanted one day when her sister would join her for breakfast, but all she ever did was walk in late, eat fruit, then leave. It was like they existed in separate worlds and the divide between them from a thousand years ago never fully closed. It was only drifting further every day.

After customizing her own, Celestia went to the dining room right as Luna had entered. Celestia plastered on her usual cheery demeanor. “Hello, sister! Care to-?”

She paused as she noticed her sister. She seemed tired as usual, but there was something… Ethereal about her. She stared off into space as if she’d just awoken from the most blissful dream and really wanted to go back. The bags seemed less pronounced, and she seemed refreshed in a way.

“Um… Sister?”

Luna blinked and yawned. “S-Sorry, Celestia… I was… I had a long night.” She walked over to the fruit bowl, and Celestia sighed. Of course. It was just my imagination. Nothing’s-

Grroooowwwwlll~

The two alicorns froze in place, and Luna’s cheeks became pink. Her stomach had suddenly roared in hunger, an act never before done before in the presence of her sister.

Sh-Shoot! Her mind reeled as she stared at the fruit bowl a few paces ahead. I-I used so much energy last night… I ended up really hungry-!

Before she could grab anything, Celestia’s cheek pressed against her sister’s. Luna could feel the giant, cheeky grin as the princess spoke gleefully. “Luna… Are you hungry~? Would you like to join me for breakfast~?”

Luna looked away, her blush intensifying. She didn’t want to admit that she needed more than a piece of fruit today. At the same time, the smell of the pancakes was really getting to her. In the end, her stomach won out.

“F-Fine…”


~


As the sisters ate together, Celestia took note of how her sister was acting. She was still lost in a trance as she nibbled on her pancakes. A small smile was on the moon princess’s face as she looked down at her pancakes.

Wow, this is something different, Celestia smiled as she ate. I wonder what’s on her mind…

I wonder what North eats for breakfast… Would he like pancakes…?

“So, Luna!”

Luna squeaked and jolted her head to meet her sister. “O-Oh, sister! Apologies, I was… Thinking about last night!”

Celestia giggled. “I can tell! I don’t think I’ve seen you so out of it before! In a good way, I mean!”

Luna looked up and blinked in confusion. “In a good way?”

Her sister nodded, looking down at her food. “Normally, you’re so miserable and drained, like you can’t be bothered to handle anyone else. Now, you’re tired, but you seem to be excited.”

Excited… Luna looked at her half-eaten food and slowly began to smile. “Yes, I… I suppose you can say I’m excited. I think last night was just a very eye-opening experience for me.”

“Well, that’s wonderful!” She smiled back at her sister. “I know your job can be stressful, seeing all sorts of dreams and whatnot. I just hope you’ll join me more for breakfast. It…” She sighed and ran her hoof through her mane. “It’s nice to join you like this.”

Luna looked at her sister before smiling at her. “Of course. Anytime.”

The two quietly ate, and Luna was lucky to not have any prying questions regarding the night before. As they finished and the maids took their plates, Luna slowly stood from her seat. “Celly… Is it okay if I go out for a spell? I would like to visit someone really quick.”

Celestia’s smile widened as she heard the request. Oh my gosh, my sister is being active! And she called me Celly! She pulled her sister into a tight hug and nuzzled her. “Of course, Lulu! Take all the time you need!”

The lunar princess simply rolled her eyes and slid away. “Thank you. If I am not back by around mid-afternoon, have the maids set up lavender bouquets in the halls and inform my guard I’ll be a bit late.”

Nodding eagerly, she watched as her sister teleported away before walking out into the halls to begin her day. I wonder what she saw to make her so energized…


~~~


“Luna, welcome!!” Cadence smiled as she hugged her tight. “This is an odd surprise visit! What brings you here?”

Luna laughed nervously, her hooves tracing together in a vain attempt to calm down. “A-Apologies, Cadence. I was wondering if we could speak… Privately.”

“Well…” The Crystal Empire’s princess leaned back against her throne and crossed her hooves. She had a look of serious struggle with abandoning her throne. “I’m not sure. I will be a bit busy with work…”

Luna sighed and looked away. “You’re… You’re right. I apologize. We both have important duties, and I shouldn’t be coming to you on a whimsy for advice in your expertise.”

Cadence’s ear twitched. “My… Expertise?”

Luna blushed and cleared her throat. “Y-Yes, well… There was this… Incident last night and I-WAH!”

Cadence didn’t even let her finish. Her horn lit up and she dragged Luna into her personal chambers. She was sat on a chair with a table containing a teapot and cups. As Cadence sat, Luna could see sparkles in her eyes as she leaned in and shouted. “Details! Now!”

Needless to say, Luna needed a minute to process what happened. After she took a few breaths, she began to go into detail about her encounter with North Star and the intimate details to follow. The whole time, Cadence nodded along, taking notes and sipping her tea in excitement. Her wings fluttered in excitement, wanting to know more and more. By the end, she slumped back and fanned herself off with her wing and hoof.

“Goodness, Luna,” She joked with a blush. “That’s a steamy tale you got! I think I’ll need a minute to calm down~”

Luna sunk in her chair, covering her face with her wings. To try and go into details with anyone made her not only feel embarrassed, but vulnerable. Still, if there was anyone that could help her, it was Cadence.

After taking another sip from her tea, the Princess of Love smiled at Luna. “Alright. Tell me. What is it you like about him? Is it just his looks? His sexual technique? Or is it something more…?”

Luna looked out the window, peering at the crystal buildings. “North… North is something different. He’s a stallion with a lot to hide and is clearly ashamed of, but he’s not letting it drag him down. He moves on, and that adds a mystery to him… I feel like we’re in sync, but I want to know more about him. I want to…” She looked down at her tea with a smile. “I want to see if this is something I’ve been missing in my life.”

Cadence watched her fellow princess with a look of astonishment. She didn’t know Luna very well, in truth. When they did interact, she found the returned princess aloof and withdrawn, somepony to be alone with her mind and contemplate her actions. This was the first time she saw her reaching out to try and find a connection with another pony.

“Luna…” Cadence slowly stood and trotted over, putting a hoof on Luna’s shoulder. “I promise, I’ll help you and North Star’s love blossom!”

Luna could see the stars in Cadence’s eyes, the sparks of a youth in the prime of her passion. She could see that this, above all things, was where Cadence’s heart truly was. She simply smiled and hugged her gently.

“Thank you. I will put my faith entirely in you.”

“Right. So…” Cadence sat back down, summoning a notepad and quill. “What are his hobbies and interests?”

“... Well…?”


~


“You don’t even know what he likes and you slept with him??”

Luna’s eyes darted away as she felt herself getting defensive. “W-Well, I didn’t necessarily sleep with him! We just… Shared a bed for a short time! A-And what does it matter? Is a princess not entitled to choose a suitor as she pleases??”

Oh Celestia, what are you even talking about…? Cadence groaned as she covered her face. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Luna. “Okay. It’s fine. Yes, it’s true you rushed into it, but I know relationships that held strong after a one-night stand.”

The pink alicorn wrote down notes vigorously, humming to herself. When she was done, she tapped her chin with her hoof. “Let’s see… He’s already shown his loyalty to you, which is a sign that he’s willing to be devoted. His successful career as a vigilante means that he’s skilled at fighting. Those kinds of ponies tend to be very competitive, so something competition based could help build a bond. If he’s a vigorous fighter, then leaner foods are probably best. Vegetables and lean oats are a big part of the typical diet of those kinds of stallions.”

Luna stared at Cadence, jaw agape. “How… How did you gather so much just from my stories??”

“Oh please, my husband was Captain of the Royal Guard. I’ve learned a lot about those kind of stallions.” With a cheeky grin, she tapped her mouth with her quill. “Still, if you really want to know, the best way to do it is to ask him yourself.”

“Ask him myself…” Luna considered this for a moment. “What if… We made a little contest of it?”

“Hmm?”

“A little competition to get to know each other? Winning means that the loser has to answer any question.”

“Oh! That’s really good, actually!” Cadence summoned a second notebook labeled “Fun Date Ideas” and flipped through the pages. “I suggest keeping the alcohol to a minimum for this one, as things that get heated could result in some… Passionately aggressive exchanges. Which could be good or bad, depending on the pony.” She looked up at Luna. “Did you have an idea?”

“Oh, I believe I know something that could be useful…”


~~~


North yawned as he lay in the Night Guard’s barracks. His head pounded lightly from the alcohol. It wasn’t a bad hangover, but it was annoying. He had that dream again, of Manehatten, of the fight, of… Her. He slowly sat up, walking over to the kitchen with his mane in his eyes. He searched around until he found the ingredients for his hangover cure: A packet of instant noodles, cheese, and hay bacon. As he cooked, another guard yawned and walked in.

“Hay bacon, parmesan, and noodles… Someone had a drink last night.”

North nodded grumpily. “Had a few drinks before bed. Had trouble sleeping.”

The guard leaned over North’s shoulder, smelling the fumes of the frying bacon and boiling noodles with a smile. North promptly butt-shoved him back. “Hey, knock it off. You want some, buy it yourself.”

“Hey, c'mon. I’m starvin'.”

“Then cook something.”

“... I’m lazy.”

“I swear to Celestia, Tumble, you are a pain…” North rubbed his forehead in frustration. “Fine, I’ll make you some on one condition. Swap places with me so I can get the escorting post tonight.”

Private Tumble Weed blinked. “Wait what? Why do you want that job? It’s just following Luna and watching her set up flowers.”

“You want to ask questions, or do you want breakfast?”

Tumble rolled his eyes. “Fine. Consider it swapped.”

After making a second batch, the two stallions ate in the barracks with idle chatter as their company. “So… You think Nightshade is gonna find your secret stash?”

“Oh definitely. I know he already has.”

Tumble looked up as he slurped on the noodles. “Huh?”

“I noticed that a couple of packets are missing after he leaves the room. He’s absolutely taking from them.”

“Th-Then…” Tumble swallowed the noodles in his mouth. “Why hasn’t he confiscated them?”

“Cause I got a good supplier of top shelf ramen. If he tries to take them all, I’ll just stop getting them. A classic stalemate.” North smirked as she swallowed a mouthful.

“... Yer one strange feller…” Tumble Weed chuckled as he finished his bowl. “Anyways, thanks. I need to go and check if Dusty sent me anything.”

“Oh yeah, how’s the marefriend, anyways?” North leaned against the table.

“Oh, she’s good. She’s been busy helping around Appleoosa and whatnot. Darn shame I can’t be there for applebuckin’.”

North nodded, thinking a bit. “... Hey Tumble. How long have you been with her?”

“Hmm? Oh, ‘bout… Three or four years, give or take. Why you askin’ outta the blue?”

North went quiet, looking at the dimly lit torches that decorated the area. “So… There’s this mare I met on my rounds-”

Tumble’ developed a wide smirk, wrapping a hoof around his fellow guard. “Why, North Star. I thought you weren’t in the market fer a mare!”

North shot a glare his way before sighing. “I said I wasn’t in the mood at the moment. I was looking for something and I found it. Ran into a mare I like.”

“And lemme guess, you need ol’ Tumble to show you the ropes on yer first date~”

“As if. It’s not my first rodeo, cowpoke.” North nudged him away. “I had a marefriend back in Manehatten. You know, before… Everything.”

“Oh?” Tumble leaned against the table. “First time I’m hearin’ this. Tell me more.”

“Ah… She… She was a beach, plain and simple. But she had passion. We were always pushing each other, getting better at what we did. Sex was fantastic too. Then, I dunno, she just dumped me outta nowhere. Went off the grid for a bit, did my thing, and here we are. Last I heard from her, she went off to be some fashion designer.”

“Yeesh…” Tumble grimaced. “If that’s how ya take breakups, I ain’t sure yer ready fer a new one.”

“Please, that was the past. I’m over it now and I just want to move on.” He despite saying that, the slight irritation in his gaze showed that he was far from over it. He leaned back against his chair. “I just… I think she’s amazing. I want to learn to play it a bit cool and not blow up, is all.”

“Heh, play it cool, huh? Alright, I can teach ya a thing or two. When ya seein’ her next?”

“Well, I’m hoping to catch her during the rounds tonight.”

“Ahhh, that makes sense… Alright, I’m gonna show you a few tricks. Now don’t go fussin’ if they don’t work. Ya’ll came to me at the last minute, so they’re only gonna be so useful.”

North nodded, determined to figure out how to cool himself down. He was doing it for Luna.

“‘Fore I give ya these tips, I got one last question.”

“Alright, shoot.”

“Yer ex… How was that plot?”

“... For Faust’s sake…”


~~~


The afternoon crawled for North. The tips he got from Tumble were a bit helpful, but spending his time on weird breathing and visualization techniques felt like a slog. It was like he was back at home, learning from his uncle’s friends again. The only thing that kept the day active was the chewing stick Tumble shared with him, and the occasional glances at Princess Luna. Her beauty radiated at him with a cooling comfort that made the day pass by just a bit easier.

Luna noticed a different energy around Private North. It was calmer, but a bit restrained. It was like his passion was being pressurized in a boiler with little to no ventilation. On the surface, he seemed to be the perfect soldier. However, Luna could see that something was amiss.

“Private Star…” Luna uttered as she stepped to the door of her room. “You seem slightly troubled. Is there something on your mind?”

“Hmmm?” North looked at Luna and shook his head. “No, Princess. Everything is normal.”

Luna looked down at her, a stern, stoic look in her eyes. “It helps no one to hide the truth, Private. I believe that it might be in your best interest to speak.”

North chewed on the stick, the flavor of sugar and salt gracing his tongue. “I’m telling the truth, Princess. I’m fine.”

As they locked eyes with each other, their feelings clashed together. Luna’s desire to enter his soul and soothe his growing anguish crashed against the walls of his emotional defenses. She sighed softly. “You are truly noble then, maintaining that stonefaced demeanor in the face of somepony you’re affectionate towards. I wonder how you would react when fighting her…”

It took a moment for North to realize what she had just said, but before he could react, he was met with a blinding flash. His body felt heavy, and then very light as if he had become ethereal. The flash slowly dimmed as soon, he found himself floating among small orbs. Upon closer inspection, he found fantastical landscapes where ponies enacted feats beyond comprehension.

“What… Where am I?”

“You are within the dream realm, my Star.”

North snapped his head back to the source, where Luna stood with her eyes closed. “P-Princess? Why did you bring me here?”

“I wanted to surprise you, find a suitable first date. As I consulted with someone, I realized a place where we could truly fulfill your greatest dreams and desires.”

North didn’t know what to say, looking around in awe. He’d heard of this place from the stories, but never saw it for himself. “Princess… This is a bit much, isn’t it? I mean, isn’t it a lot of strain to link two pony’s dreams together?”

“Oh, it’s no trouble. I have a new trick for that.” Her eyes glinted with a smile as she looked at the orbs. “I wanted to do this because I wanted to fight you, North. I wanted to see what you were capable of. However, I knew that fighting you in the real world would look…” She faltered and looked away.

North raised an eyebrow. “Like a PR disaster?”

“E-Essentially.”

North shook his head. “So, why fight me? Isn’t that what two ponies dating want to avoid?”

“Indeed, but I have my reasons. If you want to know why…” Her horn flashed and suddenly, the two were atop a mountain, with a nearby tree blowing petals in the breeze. Luna was devoid of her horn and wings and sported an ornate dress as she struck a pose. “You will have to defeat me in a round, best two of three.”

North looked at himself and found he was wearing a red gi. Heh, just like home… He thought as he assumed a fighting stance. “And if I lose?”

“Then you will answer one of my questions. This is how we will get to know each other better.”

“An icebreaker competition, huh… You’ve got some fun ideas for dates~” He eyed her stance at a glance. “But I’m not planning on losing.”

“Very well. May the best pony win.”
> Chapter 3: Fight Through The Pain
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


DING!


The sound of a bell prompted the two ponies to rush each other with a quick strike. North opted for a strong punch, while Luna went for a kick. As their hooves clashed, a flash sent the two back as they trailed dust. North chuckled and cracked his neck. “Not bad. Didn’t expect you to have a kick to match my punch, Princess.”

“This is a dream, North…” Luna replied as she stretched. “My power, my knowledge, it surpasses all in this realm. Even if I may not be able to match you in the world of the waking, I can do so here.”

North thought about it for a moment, taking in what she had said. “So what you’re saying is, you’re handicapping yourself in this fight…”

Luna gave a nod. “I want a fair fight, to see your true self. I want to break through that wall you have set up.”

“Wall? Pffsh, there’s no wall. Everything you see is what I am.” Despite saying that, the petals around North distorted for just a moment as he said that. Luna knew this mind was troubled. She needed to get him to talk.

“Very well,” Luna said as she rushed and kicked North into the air. “If you will not speak, I will make you speak.”

She threw a few spinning kicks and punches before North retaliated with a few of his own. For a second, his strikes hit much harder, but all of a sudden, he suddenly returned to the strength he originally had. The ground distorted as he landed, mountainous rock changing to concrete and then back.

Luna took advantage by axekicking him as she landed. She continued the assault over and over, breaking through his defensive stance and sending him flying.


	KO


Luna watched as North picked himself up. His body shook and the ground glitched around him.

“I… I lost…”

Luna nodded and took a breath. “That is the consequence of holding back. If you do not give it your all, then-”


DING!


She was suddenly met by a speeding force as North rushed her like a cannonball. His eyes were wide, burning with rage as he threw punches and kicks wildly. Some of them didn’t even hit, but the ones that did were powerful.

R-Remarkable! Luna thought as she tried to dodge and counter as many as possible. Is this the power he put against those criminals?

“Just get lost…”

Luna’s eyes widened as was punched in the jaw, stumbling back. Whose voice… Was that…? was the last thought in her mind before she fell to the ground.

Suddenly, the fog of wrath over North’s mind vanished and he had seen what he had done. With a worried expression, he rushed to Luna’s side.

“P-Princess, are you okay?”

Luna slowly got up, then hugged him tight. He in turn hugged her right back.

“... Don’t…”

“Huh?”


DING!


Luna lifted with all her might and put North into a suplex. As his head hit the ground, Luna stood strong. “Don’t forget that we are still fighting. I will not hesitate to take a tender moment to my advantage.”

North looked up, his eyes enraged, but when they met her cold gaze, the rage became tepid. He smirked and stood up. “Heh, good move… Ya got the upper hand on me.” Despite the praise, the background glitched, and Luna saw the streets of Manehatten before they vanished in the blink of an eye. The repression is eating this world, she thought as she struck a pose. I must go further.

North lunged at her with a punch but got blocked and countered immediately. Luna kicked the air, her expression quiet and still. “Come now, North. Tell me your senses left you already?”

North stood up, shaking his head. He couldn’t give up yet. He was going to win. The two clashed again, with hooves flying at every angle. North threw an uppercut which sent Luna upwards. Finally, an opening! He thought as he began to juggle her in the air with kicks and punches. That lasted all of five seconds as she soon countered with a spinning horizontal kick.

N-No! I can’t lose again!! His mind raced for an idea as the kicks kept on coming. I have years of fighting under my belt, I can-

Just give up already, would you…?

… Oh…

He was kicked into a nearby tree, going limp as he hit the ground.


KO


Luna watched as her lover sat on the ground, unmoving save for slow breathing. He stared down at the ground, appearing as if his soul was taken from him. That voice… I heard it again… Luna’s mind filled with worry. Female… Not one I can immediately pin down…

As Luna approached the limp North, she grabbed him with her hoof. “Know that the score is 2 to 1. With this final completion, you will reveal the truth to me…” 


DING!


She reeled a punch back and threw it…

And it was quickly caught by North.

“No…” He muttered softly as their shared dream glitched back to the city. He leaned his head back and headbutted her hard, causing Luna to stumble back. Her vision became blurry and dizzy, but she could make out North’s voice. “I can’t let you know… It’s in the past, I promise…”

He threw himself at the princess, firing off punch after punch, kick after kick. Luna barely had the time to get one shot in before a second shot came right after. She couldn’t even block or dodge them anymore. He grabbed her, spinning her around and throwing her against a nearby lampost, which turned back into a tree.

Soon, the two environments became trapped in an odd limbo, where trees emitted a soft light, above dark streets, and a fog bed began to roll in. He dove in for a solid punch, but Luna threw a punch of her own. Both had taken each other’s hit, and the soldier hit a carriage before standing up. Luna, however, stood there for a brief moment and then collapsed.


KO


There was a brief pause in the moment as North stared down at Luna. He moved over to help, then stopped.

“When will you learn that all you’re good for is fighting…?”

He lowered his hoof down and looked away. He was scared to help. Scared that he’d hurt her again.

And that was when he felt the gentle embrace of Luna. “Do not worry… I won’t hurt you.” There was a brief silence before she continued. “I know that we always say to move on from bad situations, but bottling them and walking away doesn’t fix the pain… It will always follow you.”

North stayed quiet, sitting on the floor. His gi was dirty and torn, his mind was clouded in emotion, and he just didn’t know what to say. Luna spoke once more. “If you are afraid of hurting me, please do not fret. I have taken damage in this realm before. I have been lost in my own mind, sinking deeper and believing things that were not true in the end. I do not want that for you.”

She turned him around and looked him in the eyes. Her own eye sad, bordering on tears as she continued. “I want you to be open with me. I want to see what is inside… I do not care if you believe it is ugly. Whatever is inside, we can repair it together.”

“Princess… Luna…” North looked down and rubbed his eyes. “I’m sorry… I’m sorry that I’m such an idiot…”

“No,” she interrupted, hugging her tight. “You are no idiot. You are just lost. And that is why the moon is there…”

“To shine a path for the lost when the darkness is greatest…” North nodded with a chuckle. “Yeah… I heard that a lot…”

Luna smiled at him, sitting up. “Now, there is one final round. Let us do our best, and remember…”


DING!


“No holding back…” North nodded, standing up to face her. The two stepped back and assumed poses before rushing back and fighting. This time, neither of them pulled a single punch as they put everything into their hits. Luna could feel his true strength as he poured his emotions into every single attack. North, however, felt the exact same thing coming from Luna as her passion to help became a powerful strength. The world glitched around them, seemingly unable to handle their strength.

As the two stumbled back, they were at their limit. One solid hit would be enough. His energy came like a storm while hers became a tsunami. They moved forward, the soldier finding his target. One last punch.

“Dance of the Moonlit Blades…”

Before North could throw the punch, Luna dashed at a speed he couldn’t comprehend. There was a brief stillness, but he couldn’t move. That’s when he realized it.

It’s over…

He felt the piercing pain of a thousand blows across his body, and soon he collapsed onto his back, looking at the sky. The way it looked, it was almost like he was looking at a screen…

KO


LUNA WINS


North Star blinked and looked at the screen of the arcade machine he was playing on. He noticed himself unmoving on the screen as the Luna in the game posed and spoke. “Now, you will open yourself to me, my starshine…”

North took a moment to gather a sense of his surroundings. It looked like a Neighponese arcade. Just like then, he thought as he looked at the machine on the other side. There was his opponent, Luna dressed in a school uniform with her mane tied back in a ponytail. She smiled at him from her seat. “Those clothes look lovely on you.”

He looked down at his own clothes: He wore a male school uniform, the jacket unbuttoned to reveal the white shirt underneath. He sighed and looked at a nearby vending machine. “I’m going to get some drinks… You want anything?”

“Some tea would be lovely.”


~


The two sat outside the arcade, looking at the shimmering city stuck in midnight. North chugged down an orange drink before tossing the bottle into a nearby trashcan. “I hadn’t had that drink since…”

Luna’s ear’s perked up. “Since…?”

There was a slight pause, and North shook his head. “N-Nevermind. Something for later.”

Luna sighed with a huff. “Very well. However, you still have some questions to answer.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know…” North groaned as he looked away. “So, the reason I’ve been restraining myself is… I didn’t want to lose my cool and push you away.”

“Lose… Your cool?”

North ran a hoof through his mane in slight frustration. “So… The last time I was in a relationship, it was with this mare. She wasn’t the greatest, but I liked her, and I thought she liked me. We argued a lot, then it usually resulted in…” He blushed and looked away. “I-Intimate activities…”

“North…” Luna looked at him with wide, watery eyes. “A-Am I not your first…?”

“H-Hang on, Princess! That was a long while ago! I just…” He sighed as his gaze moved downward. “Being young means being reckless, and I thought me and her were gonna take on the world. She was almost one of the family. Then…” He paused. “... She dumped me.”

Luna watched his expression sink as he sunk deeper down and continued. “She said ‘She can’t date people like me’, and ‘All I’m good for is fighting’... It was right before a big match too, a very important one.”

“Ah yes. Celestia mentioned you were involved in Manehatten’s underground fighting ring.”

“Well… Involved is a mild way of putting it…”

Luna detected his intention to withhold the truth from her once more. She moved in fast and placed her hooves on him. “North. I promise you, I will not place further charges on you if you speak with me. It will be between us.”

“I-It’s not me I’m worried about…” He looked away from her to avoid gazing into her eyes. “It’s just… My family. They’re involved in shady business, and I would rather none of them deal with any hassle.”

“I see…” Luna contemplated this. Having evidence meant putting bad people away, but betraying North’s trust could be devastating for him. Plus, it could lead to a repeat of those vigilante days… She thought to herself with a shiver. “Very well, North. I will do as I can to keep it under wraps.” 

“Thank you,” He bowed his head and continued. “My uncle leads the Hay-lem Haymakers, one of the gangs in Manehatten. He also hosts a lot of the matches that determine any issues.”

“Ah, that actually is reasonable,” Luna nodded along. “Rather than wasting resources and numerous ponies, have the best among you face each other.”

“Yeah, it’s generally noble, save for the betting and the cheating…” North looked away. “A-Anyways, the point I was making is that I wanted out right before a big match so that my marefriend and I could go off and I can support her dreams. After arguing, I went back to her, and she…” His eyes began to tear up, which he quickly stopped by rubbing them. “A-Anyways, I did the match, lost, and I went quiet. After a while, I wondered what it was all for. I thought that it was because I was an aggressive leadhead or something… And for a time, all I had was you.”

Luna blushed slightly. “W-What?”

“Your stories, your moonlight, you… You were all I had that I felt safe with. I didn’t feel noble at all, just like a criminal… So, I decided to try for my own hand at justice…” He pointed a hoof out to the street, where a masked pony fought with several others over and over. One by one the thugs were sent to the ground, while the pony fought in a style Luna was now very familiar with.

“Because of the stuff I learned from my uncle, I knew how to clear my presence at a crime scene. No one would be able to know about the bad things I did, like in the past. Although…” He put a hoof on his cheek. “I honestly expected to be caught sooner, what with you pursuing the dream realm. I did have to sleep a few times, and when I did, I figured you’d catch me.”

Luna recalled how Celestia implored her sister to keep away and not get involved. She sneered slightly. Sister, you are by far the biggest fool I’ve encountered… Although, were you planning this…? Her mind went back to those paranoid fears of North being a plant and wondered if Celestia set the two together for a reason.

“The truth is, I was worried about being involved in a relationship with you. You’re one of my idols, and it was thanks to you and Princess Celestia that I could have my dream job. I didn’t want to risk it and, you know… Lose it all again.”

Luna could feel her heart skip a beat as she looked at North. A stallion caught in unrequited love, forced to follow a true path to keep a safe distance but wanting to risk everything to be with his one and only…

She pulled him in, muzzles pressed together as she closed her eyes. At first, North was shocked, but the stallion simply closed his eyes and savored the moment. As the kiss ended, she smiled at him. “North, perhaps we did rush things a little bit… I am not quite experienced with courting and our first encounter was… Pickled in a sense…” She recalled how half a bottle of wine got her to act so irresponsibly. “But I will not go back on this decision. I will continue to date you, and be the marefriend you deserve!”

North looked into her eyes, so full of hope and vigor. His own teared up as he pulled her into a hug. It was all that he needed right now. “Thank you… I… I appreciate it.”

Smiling, she returned the hug and kissed him once more. They held it as the Manehatten lights shimmered around them as if the couple had become lost in the stars. When she broke the kiss, she smiled at him. “May I show you my special place to go when I dream?”

“Y-Yes. Yes, I would love that.”

She guided him towards a taxi, allowing him to step in before her. As she did so, the faceless carriage stallion ran down the streets. The roads began to twist and turn in ways that the Manehatten native couldn’t even recognize. Soon, tall buildings took on the texture of wood and fungus, glowing with bioluminescence in the moonlight. The concrete changed to a stone path as everything began to get darker and darker. Soon, all that North could see was the taxi carriage moving in pitch darkness. Although, he could spot a speck in the distance that grew larger, and the sound of a waterfall…

“You may wish to hold on.”

“Huh?”

SPLASH!

The two were hit by a torrent of water, and North could see a land whose beauty surpassed words. Flora that he could not recognize, mountains that stretched to the heavens, mushrooms the size of ponies. His brain continued to struggle with what to say as time moved so slowly, and in the end, only one word could be found.

“Breathtaking…”

He felt Luna’s hoof take his, smiling as they plummeted down the waterfall and into the waterfall. North kept his eyes shut, trying to swim up. The sensation felt so weird, almost as if he didn’t have two back hooves anymore. When he opened his eyes, he found that his lower half had become that of a fish. His eyes gazed around at the dark waters, where colorful fish swam around and glowed beautifully. His mind came to think of the night sky, and the fish like the stars.

North spotted Luna a ways away, waving with a smile before swimming away. He quickly swam after her, mimicking her movements and the movements of the fish. He breathed as if he were one of them, eager to catch up to her. It was all he wanted, to be with her.

To be with Luna…

The pair arrived on a small island, with a tree whose branches sprouted out like giant flowers. Luna hopped onto the land, her back hooves changing immediately while she wrung her mane out, and North followed soon after.

“What… Is this place?”

“This, Star, is my private dreamscape. Whenever I was young and the days were harsh, I…” She gazed at the base of the tree where tally marks were made. “Came here to play.”

“Alone?”

She nodded. “Even with my power, none would come to view me like Celestia would. Even the few who praised me never wanted to come into my worlds. It was always just blind worship from afar…”

“Ugh…” North grimaced before shaking himself like a dog to dry himself off. “Guess I shouldn’t be surprised… Back then, you two were seen as gods, and now you’re like celebrities…”

“Indeed… But, the last time I was here before I became Nightmare Moon, I made a promise…” She touched the tree’s base. “I would bring my special somepony here, someone who I felt I could trust above anyone else.”

The guard didn’t know what to say. What could he say now knowing that he was among the privileged to be here? His heart felt tight, and his stomach was full of butterflies. The setting was made for her, fitting the mystique of a moonlit forest in a fairy tale. Finally, two words came to mind, and he approached her with a hug.

“Thank you.”

Luna slowly wrapped her hooves around him and returned the hug. The two savored the moment as the tension began to build. The breeze pushed them closer as their eyes met. Lost in the moment, the two felt their bodies do what was natural and embrace in a lip-locked kiss.


Luna pushed North onto the grass, straddling his body and resting her flanks on his waist. He took her rear in his hooves, slowly grinding against her crotch. She moved in perfect rhythm, never opening their eyes or breaking the kiss. As soon as she felt his crotch bulge out against his uniform pants, she slowly undid them and pushed them down, letting the cock spring up and rest between her cheeks. She gently broke the kiss, a line of drool connecting them.

“Dear… I know you said to wait… But can we at least do it here…?”

North panted softly, looking up at Luna. He considered if this was rushing it then bit his lip gently. “If it’s in a dream… I think we can make an exception.”

She beamed down at him, slowly raising herself up and positioning her crotch to meet his cock. “My thoughts exactly, my starshine…”

He could feel her tremble as she forced herself onto her cock. The tightness caused him to grunt softly and moan as he pushed his cock upward into her soft, tight caverns. He made his movements small and gentle, her soft moans pushing him to keep going as he gradually picked up speed.

The princess looked down at him, trying her best to keep up. Even at a slow pace, she felt so sensitive to it that she might cum if she didn’t pace herself. Seeing her plight, North gently took her hooves with his and smiled. Sweat began to form on his face. “Just ease into it… No need to rush… Ngh…”

She simply nodded and continued to build up speed, feeling his thick cock spread her wide and pierce her. Her breath became hot and heavy as she rocked back and forth slightly, her juices spilling out onto his crotch. He never complained. After all, it made it easier to go deeper.

He pushed his cock in deeper, and Luna arched her back. “N-Naaaaah~!” She cried out, bouncing a little faster. “P-Please, my starshine! Faster! Harder!”

The moment he heard that a switch flipped in him. He released her hooves and grabbed onto her thighs. He moved like a piston, drilling his cock with more force behind them. He didn’t need to hear Luna’s orgasmic cries to know how she felt. The juices spilling out onto the ground told him everything.

It was hard to tell for how long she rode his cock. Time felt meaningless in their pleasure as he drilled away at her. However, soon he felt his heavy balls start to churn and swell. The need to cum was there. “L-Luna… I’m close…”

Luna’s heavy pants broke up her speech. “You… You haven’t even cum once… Y-You animal… You beautiful, powerful beast…~!” She grabbed hold of him, falling onto her back and looking up at her. “F-Fill me… Empty yourself into me…”

“Y-Yes… My moonlight…” He muttered as he kissed her. Assuming a wide stance, he pounded her pussy with all his might, pouring everything he could. His balls slapped Luna’s flanks over and over, and his tip soon hit the entrance to her womb. It wasn’t long before…

“C-Cumming…!”

With a grunt and a thrust, North fired a load of hot semen straight into her, the river of white filling her insides quickly. Luna’s eyes rolled up and her tongue fell out as her body rewarded her with another orgasm. Her body had felt weak and trembling from the sensations. If it wasn’t her first time, it certainly was her best time.

As North started to move away, she slowly wrapped her hooves around him. She pulled him into her body, keeping him inside. “L-Leave it, darling…” She whispered with a kiss. “Just a bit longer…”

He felt her soft fur against him, slowly relaxing. His body felt heavy and tired, and so he decided to relent and lie against her. “Y-Yeah… Okay…” His coarse, quiet voice uttered as the two savored the cool breeze on their sweaty bodies and the moon rays bathing down on them.
> Chapter 4: A Guard's Passion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Atten-SHUN!”

The Night Guard leaped from bed, each one standing tall and still. The head of the barracks, Lieutenant Nightshade Silk, marched down the row of soldiers, inspecting the stance of every single one. He found that every single one was meeting his exact demands for the perfect guardpony. All except one.

North Star looked ragged, not having gotten a good enough sleep. In fact, it looked like he had been beaten up in his sleep. He did his best to stand tall and stoic as usual, but his eyes blinking one at a time had proven that he had not had a good night’s sleep.

“Private North Star!”

North jolted to attention. “Y-Yes, sir!”

“You better not have been staying up late doing Luna knows what again!”

“Sir, no sir! I was having trouble sleeping due to some night terrors, sir!”

“That’s your excuse every night, private!” Nightshade glared into the guard’s eyes. “If you really are having night terrors, I will consider putting you on leave until those issues get sorted out!”

North saluted, his eyes quickly becoming focused. “That will not be necessary, sir! I can manage the day!”

“Hmph, we’ll see…” He glared at the private in frustration. He had a long list of ideas in order to prove that he wasn’t fit for the guard. Before he could give the first order, a thin unicorn in wide, round glasses burst into the door. She donned a cloak of stars and carried a parcel bag underneath.

“E-Excuse me! Sorry to interrupt… Is this a bad time?”

Nightshade looked at the cloaked mare. “Not at all, Lunar Scholar Tea Leaves. What seems to be the issue?”

“A-Ah, no issue. Well, not really, just…” She gulped nervously as she handed a scroll to Nightshade with her magic. “Princess Luna is making an emergency trip to the Crystal Empire alone. She will be gone for a good chunk of the day, but she has requested that you and a few selected guards test the new cadets.”

Nightshade squinted his eyes in irritation as he read through the scroll. He had a number of things he wanted to say, but knew that a proper leader of the Night Guard never burst into a stream of colorful obscenities in front of his subordinates. Save it for home… Save it for home… he thought as he looked to North with a slightly malicious grin. “Looks like we’ve found just the right test in order to determine your resolve, Private Star.”

North gave a quiet nod, much to the surprise and amusement of everyone else, but inside all he could think was how much he wanted to bash Silk’s head in. I promise you, I’m going to make sure the next ramen pack you steal is coated in ghost chilis…


~~~


Despite the Night Guard overwhelmingly working in the night, the new cadets were expected to report to their first days of orientation in the bright daylight. It was hard to say why, but the reasonings often ranged from an old to tradition where the villains of Equestria were shone off in the light for all to see before they descended into the depths of the kingdom, to a tactic to weed out the especially weak soldiers by making them stand for hours in the bright lights while their lowlight vision made it hell. What was known is that any who left were not permitted to try again. This was their second chance, and if they turned their backs on Luna, there was no hope for them.

The newest line of Night Guard ranged quite a bit in body type, from small mares to large stallions and vice versa. None of them exuded as much confidence as the tallest of the stallions, whose darkened mane still had traces of orange-red from before the transformation. He eyed the others as his confidence swelled. No one here had any makings of a true knight, unlike himself. Especially not the pony to his left, a mare who shook in place like a sapling in the wind. Her eyes squinted in pain as she tried her best to avoid getting sun in her eyes.

“Hmph, I’d give up if I were you…” He spoke arrogantly in her direction, never breaking stance. “If a little sun is causing you trouble, you’ll be no match for whatever struggles Equestria faces. You could never defend the princess…”

“Th-That’s not true!” The tiny mare shouted out. “I’m gonna prove myself to the princess and get my life back! I promise you!”

“Sure you will, peasant…” He snickered as he looked up at the sky to face the sun head-on. Not to be outdone, the mare followed suit.

“What, looking to mimic me for validation? You’ll not get approval by just blatantly copying me.”

“I-I’m trying to show you…” She grunted as she kept staring up. “I can handle anything you can-!”

“Wouldja knock it off, you two???”

The sound of a thick Manehatten accent cut the two short and forced them to look in the direction of the voice. Although their visions were blurry, the sound of shouting approaching them indicated that it wasn’t far.

“What, do you wanna go blind?? A normal pony’s already got trouble dealin’ wid tha sun makin’ him go blind, you two are just askin’ fer it-!”

“Private North Star!!” A second, more authoritative voice spoke. “That’s quite enough! If the cadets want to go blind, that’s their choice. And fix your armor!”

There was a slight pause as the two’s eyes adjusted to see what was causing such a ruckus. What they saw was a bat stallion with slightly askew armor struggling to adjust it in its proper place and a second one who stood at attention and whose eyes were as cold as they were sharp. He gazed at each one of the new members before standing at attention. “Cadets. This is the beginning of Tartarus for you. You will be going through some very vigorous training in order to prove that you have what it takes to survive in the Night Guard. Let me state for the record…” He glanced sharply at the mare, whose knees buckled. “I do not believe that any of you are suited for this platoon. But if you are here, that means that you do not care for the odds of success or failure. You will keep trying no matter what. Those that do not, well…” He pointed his hoof at the castle gates. “There’s the exit.”

When none of the cadets stepped away, he smirked. “Alright. Let’s see how well you can do.” With that, he marched towards a nearby wall of the castle. The other guard motioned them all to follow his lead and each one attempted to march in lockstep with them. Only the large stallion seemed to have a grasp, his marching almost in complete sync.

Nightshade tapped a few bricks, which revealed a stairway downwards. He turned to face the cadets. “As soon as we arrive down there, I will be assigning you a member of the guard based on your preliminary results. You will undergo a day of rigorous training before you will be pitted against one another to determine your worth. Your score during every bit of training will be evaluated and measured up before the initial match.” With that, he stepped aside to let each one descend into the darkness. As each one stepped in, he took note of how each one walked, how they looked, how in sync they were with the one in front of them, and the look in their eyes. He could tell which one was ready to fold just with a glance. As the last one went down, he looked to North Star.

“So, private. Any one of them catch your eye as the first one out?”

North shook his head. “Might just be my headache, but… Not really. They all seem like they got decent grit.”

“Must not have been paying attention much, then.” He smirked slightly and began going downstairs. “I’ll bet you the first one to go is the filly.”

“Pretty sure she’s a grown mare, sir…” North mumbled as he followed. “And I’m not about to play this game with you again. You do it with every group that gets recruited.”

“That’s because I want you to have an incentive to actually try and give those cadets that same spark you had when you were just some thug.” 

“Oh, and serving Princess Luna isn’t enough?”

“Apparently not,” He turned and jabbed North in the chest with his hoof. “I’ve seen how you are with a good incentive and when you’re left to your own devices. In the one-on-one, I’m willing to bet you a free dinner of your choice if she’s able to beat one of the other cadets.”

“Really? A meal to get me to do my job? I’m already going to do this, why would I-?”

“I’ll also move your schedules for the next 2 months to be on personal guard detail with Princess Luna.”

There was a pause in the air as North weighed his options. It didn’t take long for him to hang his head in defeat, however.

“Fine… But you better hold up your end of the bargain.”

“North, I may not be like Tumble, but I am still a stallion of my word. But try for once.”

With a quiet nod, the two split off to begin assigning troops to the new blood, North’s mind already filling with possibilities on how this mare could take any of the other cadets on.


~


As it turned out, the one known as Lily Breeze was not exactly adept in combat. North studied her attempts at swordplay, and it was a failure. CQC, fail. Aerial combat, fail. It seemed that her biggest talent was in being nimble and agile, which played into her ability to stay hidden during the stealth examination. He also watched as she managed to spot every single discrepancy in the investigation exam. Above all else, however, he noticed one thing that he felt defined her better than the rest. She was extremely stubborn and unwilling to give up until she got better, even if by a couple of points.

He pondered his options for advice as Nightshade began the one-on-one competition. Of course, Private Star was keen to notice the dejected look on Lily’s face as she saw her score.

“You’re not happy with your scores, are you?”

She shook her head before burying them in her hooves. “They all did better than me… I’m useless…”

“Well, I wouldn’t say that. I think I got the perfect thing lined up for you.”

“No offense, Mr. North Star sir, but… You’ve just been kind of watching me. Everypony else gets to work with somepony who actually gives them good advice… And you don’t. Plus, you seem distracted and tired… And you’re… K-Kinda grumpy looking…” She flinched, expecting him to yell, but North simply shrugged and chuckled.

“Yeah, fair point… I’m not teaching you to fight like the guard. Cause I don’t fight like the guard. I fight a bit different.” He sat down next to her. “I’m trying to figure out how best you can fight like you, instead of like them.”

“Huh?”

“Alright, cadets!” Nightshade called out to everypony. “We’re now going to begin the one-on-ones! Losers run a hundred laps around the castle! Tumble, if you would.

“Yep, I gotcha,” The Appleoosan muttered as he left and return with a Stetson. Nightshade put a few slips of paper in the hat before shuffling it around.

“Alright, the first matches of the day are… Lily Breeze and Count Burning Iron!”

Lily’s ears shrank down as she saw the giant stallion she squared off with earlier smirk and step into the improvised ring of ponies. She froze in place, unable to move, but a hoof on her shoulder caught her off guard.

“Listen carefully. You can’t face him head-on, he’s got some of the strongest fists in the cadets. Keep watch of his movements and dodge as quickly as you can until the round ends. And for the love of Luna, don’t go running your mouth. Just focus on your opponent and last a couple of minutes.”

She looked at the grumpy mentor, whose foggy eyes became clear as he kept his gaze on the ring. It was like he was looking at a place he knew all too well. Unsure of any other options, she nodded and quietly stepped into the ring, where Iron stretched his body.

“And here I thought you were going to turn tail and run, peasant…” Iron grinned as he stood over Lily.

“N-No… I…” She took a deep breath and assumed a low fighting stance. “I will defeat you! I will show my worth to the Guard!”

“Admirable… But a waste of breath.”

Nightshade looked to the two, raising a hoof in the air. “Ready… Begin!” As soon as he brought his hoof down, the royal stallion rushed forward with a right jab, which made Lily only barely managed to evade. Next was another jab, then a left cross and then he threw out his left backhoof in an upward swinging kick. Before long, a series of wide punches and kicks came her way. Lily, in a panic, began dipping and dodging. She just barely managed to come out of the first combination of strikes without a scratch before she was rushed with a second one.

“Hahaha! What’s the matter? Aware your puny attacks cannot harm me?? I’m expecting a real fight, you know!”

Lily kept her mouth shut as she darted around. Even as her mind was trying to come up with a good comeback, she slapped it down and listened to her mentor’s advice. She flung her body around, trying to rely on sight and instinct. Unfortunately, a stray punch made contact and sent her tumbling back. Her hooves struggled to keep her on her feet, but seeing Iron rush at her snapped her brain awake. She barely managed to avoid contact once more, when suddenly, her back was against the corner of the ring. She boxed herself in with her opponent leaping up to divebomb her.

“Time! To your corners!”

Iron stopped just shy of Lily, putting down his fist and moving to the corner. Lily stood there, frozen in fear and confusion. Even though he sported a sinister smile and had the full right to destroy her, he obeyed the rules.

“Hey! Snap out of it and get ova’ here!”

Lily blinked and looked over at North. The adrenaline coursing through her system was starting to wear off, and she limped as quickly as she could.

“H-He’s fast… I could’ve sworn I could see them all-”

“You couldn’t. Your eyes were telling me you were thinking about something other than fighting.”

She blinked in surprise. “H-How did you-?”

“Don’t worry about that. Listen, did you notice anything about how he was fighting? Anything off?”

Lily hesitated, looking down as she tried to focus. “W-Well…”

“We don’t have time. I’ll just tell you. He’s using Royal Style Hoofboxing, which is good for large overwhelming sweeps. However, that’s designed with a pony leading with their left side, not their right. Plus, he delays when he tries to kick you.”

Her eyes widened as her mentor rattled on pieces of info that she didn’t even catch. Even if he wasn’t in the match… It was like he could see through each of us as we fought… That was when the pieces of info all clicked together and her mind suddenly formed a plan.

“Thank you, Mister North Star!” She looked to him with a confident smile. “I think I got it now!”

Giving a half-smile, he nodded to her as she walked back into the ring. She seemed to be in less pain, the moment’s rest giving her a chance to recover just enough. Meanwhile, North could see Tumble after trying to talk to Burning Iron, and he knew from that uncharacteristically moody expression that they had this in the bag.

“Alright, round 2…” Nightshade Silk spoke before raising his hoof up. “Ready… Begin!”

Burning once again rushed at Lily with a right jab, but this time Lily was prepared. She closed the distance between the two, diving between his backhooves and sweep-kicking at the right one. As it made contact, Iron’s eyes widened before backing away quickly. His confident demeanor turned to anger mixed with panic. Lily smiled. He was right…! I just need to keep taking him down…

Burning charged forward with a downward punch, but it too, was dodged by Lily. With a quick cartwheel, she positioned herself behind him and brought a mighty axe kick down on his weak point.

The sounds of his yell of agonized pain echoed through the room, but it wasn’t over for the giant. Memorizing the grapples from North, Lily hopped onto his back and grabbed the weakened hoof. She pulled it back further and further, making Iron cry out from the sheer pain.

“That’s it, keep going,” Nightshade said, his eyes focused on Lily. “You’d show no mercy to your opponent in the ring. Don’t start now.”

The other cadets looked in discomfort as this tiny mare they assumed to leave was quietly threatening to rip off Burning Iron’s leg. North watched as she kept going, his eyes focused on her look. She tried her best to show her cold determination, but he could see in those eyes, a desire to stop. He finally stepped in.

“That’s enough. I’m calling it. Winner is Lily.”

Lily immediately let go, hopping off while looking uncomfortable. Nightshade glared at his subordinate. “What are you doing? This is not your call to make.”

“Yeah, well I don’t need to follow the orders of somepony about to put others at risk of permanent injury.” 

“Some aren’t worthy of redemption through the Night Guard, Private Star.”

“And when were you the one to make that decision?”

Silence filled the room as North approached Burning Iron. “You. You’re a good fighter. I haven’t seen anypony master Royal Style left-hooved. But you’ve got a lot to account for, like the injury you’ve clearly been hiding since before you got turned.”

Iron stared dumbfounded at the stallion before closing his eyes with a sigh. “I suppose you are correct…” He slowly got onto his hooves and looked back at North. “Perhaps I have miscalculated about Manehatten… And myself.” With that, he limped out of the ring, past Tumble who gave a big grin to his friend before walking off.

Lily approached North with her head down, nudging him slightly. “H-Hey… Th-Thank you for helping me, sir… I’m sorry I called you grumpy…”

He simply chuckled and took off his helmet. “No, you’re right… Long night and little sleep, plus being out in the sun at around noon… Hate it. You will too, trust me.”

“But, how did you know how to face him like that?”

North paused and looked down at the ground. “The Royal Guard typically have a few styles they prefer, sticking to a more uniform fighting style. It’s theoretically effective, but there are big holes in it. Soon as I heard Count in his name, I figure I was dealing with some noble’s son who served in the royal guard. It’s all about reading your opponent. Soon as you can see the cards in their hoof, you can strategize.”

“Wow…” Lily muttered as he watched him ramble. It reminded her of someone she knew from before, somepony she looked up to. She smiled and saluted him. “Thank you, sir. I look forward to serving with you!”

The stallion just looked over and then smirked. “Oh, you thought today was training? No, that was just us assessing you. Training’s only just started…” He walked off with a chuckle. “Have fun with the next ten weeks~”

Lily’s eyes widened as she followed him. “W-Wait, what do you mean? What happens in the next ten weeks?? How bad is it?? M-Mister North!!” But he didn’t hear her. All he did was cackle as he went to Nightshade to redeem his prize.
> Chapter 5: Moonlit Willow
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Princess Luna watched as the Night Guard cadets went through training, the sun slowly sinking into the horizon. It gave a wonderful glow to things as the city’s lights lit up like stars in the sky. As she walked along the windowed halls of the castle with a bushel of lavender, she spoke to her escort.

“So you say these new cadets have potential?”

North affirmed with a nod. “They aren’t the picture-perfect soldiers, but they have a lot of talents there. The one in glasses has very extensive knowledge of weapons. He rambles more than me, though, so they’re training him to get to the point. The twins, they seem to have a very symbiotic relationship. Problem is, if you separate them, they’re basically useless.”

“Interesting… So my assessment that you would make a fine profiler for the soldiers was correct?”

North looked up confused at Luna, who simply looked down with a coy smile. “Did you simply believe that I picked you because you were just a criminal? I’m actually quite selective on who I choose for forgiveness, starshine…”

“I-I just thought that…” North’s words trailed off as he was pulled by Luna’s magic to look her in the eye.

“North. I choose who I believe will benefit best from my saving moonlight. Each one has struggled greatly and lashed out at the world around them, and it is the Guard’s duty, and thus my own, to mend them back. Some choose to stay, others walk back into the daylight. I accept this fate…”

He watched as Luna looked down sadly. It seemed like there was so much weighing her down from her life, and not just from her time as Nightmare Moon.

“Princess…” He spoke slowly, a smile creeping on his face. “Your eyes are so beautiful, you know that?”

She blushed and quickly let him go. “S-Silence, you…” She mumbled as she walked away. As she placed another batch of lavender up. When she reached for the next, her eyes filled with panic.

“This… This cannot be!”

“What? What is it, Princess??” He ran to her side to look in the basket. There, he saw that the remainder of the lavender bushels were wilted and crumbling away. He looked up to see a look of dejection and frustration growing in her eyes and knew to act fast. “H-Hold on, Princess! I think I have a plan.” With that, he quickly ran downstairs towards the courtyard.

“Lily! Lily, pause training!”

Lily Breeze had just finished throwing a sack over her shoulder, panting tiredly. The moment she saw North running over, she stood at attention with a salute. “Y-Yes, sir! What do you need sir??”

“Lily, you said you had family who ran a flower shop, yeah?”

She blinked in confusion. “W-Well, technically it’s a horticulture practice-”

“Yeah yeah yeah, does it sell lavender?”

“Oh, yes! We have large supplies of lavender for all sorts of-!”

She squeaked as she was dragged away by North right past Nightshade. North shouted out to his superior. “I’m taking Lily on an assignment, bye!”

Nightshade didn’t bother to stop them, only sighing with a shake of his head. When the cadets looked in confusion, he looked back and shouted, “What are you staring at?? Back to training, or I’ll find an even more grueling exercise!!”


~~~


When North Star asked Lily about her family’s horticulture practice, she assumed it was for himself. He did seem like he was in need of better sleep. What she hadn’t expected was to be put on emergency escort for Princess Luna herself, and suddenly, her mind was panicking. She was worried her mane wasn’t quite right as she adjusted her helmet, or that she smelled despite her armor shielding their scent for the purposes of camouflage, and there were definitely fears of her being watched and judged by her idol, despite the fact that Luna’s eyes were solely focused on the wilted flowers in her basket.

“Okay, uhhh… Th-This is it, Your Highness!” Lily spoke with a salute in a tone just a bit too high before covering her mouth in embarrassment. “Th-This is my family’s horticulture practice, The Moonlit Willow!”

Luna froze as soon as she heard the name. Her gaze went upward as she saw the tiny shop standing among the glamorous buildings. Its brown bricks seemed so out of place with the white marble and gold-and-purple features, an old relic of a time long past. Both guards looked confused as Luna stared for a long time before slowly walking inside, soon overcome by the muggy heat that brewed inside.


~~~


It had been just over a thousand years ago, with the defeat of Discord bringing a new era of peace and harmony. The citizens of Equestria cheered for the Royal Sisters, but only flung one banner in the air, that of Celestia’s. It was especially true in Canterlot, where Luna could count the number of Lunar Banners on a dragon’s claw. However, she was obligated to attend a few events, including the competition for the castle gardens. The theme had been 'a harmonious future in Equestria', and it gathered many from the kingdom. Celestia was flanked by judges, who commentated on every single flower arrangement. All Luna saw, however, was a field of suns. Golden flowers dedicated to her sister which showed that Equestria’s bright future was in the day.

As she walked through the flower patches, her cold, quiet face making many ponies step away nervously, she found that one of the contenders did not step away and instead smiled at her.

“Hello, Princess Luna,” The stallion spoke with a quiet, yet confident tone in his voice. “I hope you find the competition exciting. There are many great ones here. I’m afraid I might be out of my element.” He gave a quiet laugh, despite Luna’s expression never changing.

“We find it… Adequate…” She muttered as she looked down at him. Her mind spoke differently. A Pegasus speaking with me so casually… It appears that those within the villages below are far more carefree than I anticipated.

“I suppose you are correct,” the stallion continued as he looked around. “Although, none of these are to my liking if I may be permitted to speak freely before you.”

This piqued Luna’s curiosity, and she slowly raised an eyebrow. “Thou feel as if thine work is better than thy pees?”

“Well, perhaps not better but more complete. I feel mine is actually finished.” He bowed his head low before her. “I would be honored if I could show Your Highness my simple work…”

“Hmph…” She looked down at him with an upturned nose. “We will allow thou to present this ‘completed work’.”

With an eager step, the stallion trotted to a tarped part of the garden. He stepped towards the tarp and took hold of it in his mouth. As he unveiled it, Luna’s eyes grew wide. Before her was a garden patch split in two. On one end was a patch of yellow roses just above a patch of daisies, all surrounded by a field of forget-me-nots. Right next was a patch of white roses above a patch of blue poppies, all surrounded by lavenders.

She stared at it for what seemed like forever, her heart slowing down as if time itself was moving at a snail’s pace. She didn’t know how long it was, but her sister’s voice slowly awoke her from her trance.

“Sister? Hast thou found a worthy choice?”

Luna didn’t speak, her eyes focused on the flowers and the arrangement before her. Tears began to shed down her cheek, much to everyone’s shock. She looked at the stallion.

“What… Wast thy name…?”

He smiled and bowed low before her. “Willow Gale, Your Highness…”

She nodded quietly and then looked back towards Celestia. “We… We have chosen Willow Gale as our choice.”


~~~


She couldn’t remember the last time she was in this shop. It still smelled of flowers from across Equestria, a veritable smorgasbord of smells that made most dizzy. North himself stepped in and gripped his head. “Agh… What’s the deal with all of this…?”

Lily giggled and looked over at Private Star. “Not used to so many fragrances, sir?”

“Fragrances, I’m used to, like fumes from factories, cigarettes, dust, all that jazz. This? It’s like the perfume department-”

Lily jabbed him in the head, his helmet making a loud DING. “Hey. We’re better than the perfume department. Our scents are all natural.”

“Yeah, naturally headache inducin-”

DING!

“Knock it off!”

“Somebody ding?”

The trio looked over at the sound of the new voice, a bespeckled unicorn mare with freckles and a cloak who trotted to the counter. Her head was buried in a book, humming as she flipped through the pages. Luna prepared to speak but Lily motioned for her to keep quiet for just a moment.

“Peach Blossom, hi! How’s the shop??”

Peach rolled her eyes and slowly looked upwards from her book. “Ugh, Lily. What do you want? You’ve got some nerve coming back after leaving me with the stoooohhh…” Her words trailed off as she gazed at the alicorn before her. Her jaw hung low as she transfixed at the stiff, awkward princess.

“P-Puh puh puh… Puh priii…”

Lily smugly leaned against the counter and smiled at Peach. “Heeeey, Peachy~ Just here on a special assignment for Princess Luna~ Was wondering if you could help your favorite cousin out~”

Peach nervously adjusted her glasses. “O-Of course! Anything the princess needs! We have plenty of shipments of flowers in, especially Nightbloomers! They’re especially beautiful during the night when paired with the Bitter Oyster mushroom! Fun fact, did you know that if you mixed it with the Jack-o’-Lantern Mushroom and dred Nightbloomers, you can actually create a brew that glows for 72 hours straight? Helpful for an emergency in case you need to navigate in the dark! We also have some Sleeping Nettles, perfect for a quick sleep potion, and you can flavor it with Honey Mushrooms to mask the bitter taste…!”

As Luna watched the proprietor of the store ramble on and on about the many plants in the shop’s inventory, she couldn’t help but feel like she had been here before…


~~~


Despite her insistence, the judges opted to ignore Luna’s request, citing the darker colors as “too bleak to fit the theme”. To appease her sister’s ranting at what she called “cruel and ignorant simpletons”, even if Willow Gale had not been made the royal gardener, he was allowed to establish his own horticulture practice within Canterlot. He was eternally grateful, and before long, a brown brick hut had been set up among the opulent buildings of Canterlot.

Every day as she awoke, she took the time to visit Willow at the humid building. There, he would passionately discuss the plants that he discovered on his many travels before coming to Canterlot. His discussion was fiery, often going into rants about other plant enthusiasts and how he felt them incorrect towards the most minute of details.

The constant presence of Luna did actually spring up a bit of business for Willow, as they saw what he did as approved by royalty. Naturally, a few curious nobles came in regarding his services, and soon, word spread of the mysterious pegasus with wares for many ailments.

One day, Willow spoke a rather simple, yet powerful question. He just finished handing some guards some plants to aid in muscle exhaustion when he turned to Luna. “Princess… If I may… Why does thou reward this humble servant with your presence every day?”

Luna paused and looked out towards the window. “It… It is within our best interests that our champion receive support, and if it were to mean visiting to produce greater business, then that is the cost.”

“I see…” Willow sighed, bowing his head. “Mine apologies for being such a burden upon you.”

“N-No!!!” Luna snapped back, covering her mouth as she realized she had used her Royal Canterlot Voice instinctively. “N-No… That is not it. We… We want to help. We like being here…”

Willow noticed as the princess blushed and looked away, feeling his own face become hot. He looked away to hide it, but couldn’t help but smile to himself. After a tense and awkward moment, the two turned towards each other.

“P-Princess.”
“W-Willow.”

The two blushed harder and covered their mouths in unison.

“M-My apologies, Your Highness.”

Luna shook her head. “It is quite alright. You may speak.”

“Th-Thank you,” With a bow of his head, he cleared his throat. “I-I was wondering if… You’d like to stay for dinner.”

Until that moment, all who saw Luna thought of her as a cold, stoic princess who felt very little for the subjects. None saw her emotions. Nopony ever witnessed her express pure joy. Now, Willow saw as Luna’s wings sprang up wide, her cheeks red and whimpering adorably behind her hooves.

“Th-That… That would be lovely…”


~~~


Luna blinked as she saw that Peach was still rambling, holding a potted plant with eagerness. Lily and North, on the other hand, looked mentally wiped from the sheer information overload.

“Peach, you may stop…” Luna interrupted with a giggle. “I was actually going to inquire if the lavender garden in the back is still around. I appear to be short a few…”

She showed the basket to Peach, who looked quite shocked. “I… I’m surprised you know about the Lunar Garden, Princess. That’s a family secret.”

“Well, I knew the one who planted that garden… Very long ago…”

“See, Peachy??” Lily poked Peach’s cheek. “I told you it wasn’t just a bunch of fairy tales!”

Luna could see the logic-minded Peach struggle with this information and took her chin to look her in the eyes. “Tell me… What were these fairy tales…?”

Peach nervously adjusted her glasses, looking down. “I-It was just some tales grandma would tell us every night about how our ancestor Willow Gale, the one who first founded The Moonlit Willow, was your closest companion.”

Luna looked away and blushed slightly. “It was… A bit more than that. Willow… He was the only mare who loved me before I had become Nightmare Moon…”


Lily gasped and squealed. “Oh my goodness! Really? You were into Willow Gale?? What was he like?? What did you two do together??”

North’s attention had been grabbed, and he watched as Luna’s expression changed to that of a bashful mare talking about a romance she’d lost. He kept his mouth shut, letting her speak.

“Willow Gale was a stallion that I could only describe as an anomaly. He was a pegasus, yet he enjoyed plants more than combat or flying. He was skilled in flying, and he used it to travel and pursue his passions. He never once judged someone higher or lower than him as anyone but another pony. Most importantly…” She looked down at the plant Peach held. “He saw me as part of Equestria’s peace and not just a thing to be shunned… He cared for me as much as he did for Celestia…”

The trio watched as Luna began to shed quiet tears. Her heartbreak could be felt by all of them, and it caused them to become dewey eyed. Peach and Lily especially, as Lily had already begun to cry while Peach rubbed her eyes.

“I-I’m so sorry Princess…” Lily mumbled. “I-I never realized that Willow meant so much… I-I hope I don’t open up old wounds, but… W-What happened after…?”

“B-Before I say… I would like to go to the garden, please,” Luna looked to Peach as she bowed and opened the counter to them. As they wandered inside and past halls of flowers, she continued. “It had begun on the night before I would meet my sister for the final time before my release…”


~~~


Willow stood in the middle of the field of lavenders, looking up at the princess. “Luna, I know thine pain strikes hard but is making night eternal the thing to make them love Her Highness?”

Luna glared down at her lover, a scowl on her face. “Thy ears have been tainted by the nobles, surely… Thou would oppose us in our glorious purging of the day? Thou would prefer to play with the others?”

Willow shook his head. “Princess, thine mouth forces words into mine own like one force feeding bitter fruit. Your Highness knows that my heart rests in one place… However, if…” He paused and grit his teeth. “I-If you attempt to fight… You may lose. A-And I would lose my true love…”

“Such a selfish desire… To think you would try to claim the night as your own. All of Equestria will share in the night, whether they truly desire it or not!!” Her eyes started to become slit as her teeth sharpened with her wide grin.

Out of options, Willow rushed at her like a stallion possessed. Luna fired a blast that hit his left wing, but even as he stumbled to the ground, he slowly picked himself up and galloped toward her. He tanked every shot that landed, soon within hooflength. As soon as he got close, he embraced her tightly, tears falling down his face.

“I’m sorry… I’ve tried all this time to mend the rift between you two, thinking that I could make peace between my love and her sister… I-I suppose it was foolish of me to assume I could have a chance…” He looked up, smiling sadly. “Y-You have your heart set on this, and all I ask is that you please be careful… I-I just hope that we will see each other again.”

As the partially transformed Luna glared at her lover, the hatred in her heart parted with a small ounce of regret. She kept her expression still, but only allowed herself to be hugged. In her mind, it was an adequate way to begin her conquering of Equestria. She slowly stepped away from him, her wings spread wide.

“Willow Gale… By the end of tomorrow… Equestria will be in our clutches. We will permit you to ask for forgiveness then and will happily take you as our husband.” Without another word, she flew up through the roof, leaving a big hole that shone moonlight down on the injured Willow. All he could do was collapse as his injuries kicked in, closing his eyes and letting the moonlight bathe him.


~~~


By now, both Lily and Peach cried as they held each other in front of the door to the Lunar Garden. Lily was in far worse shape, but Peach still sobbed as her glasses became askew.

“W-Willow just wanted love…!” Peach sobbed into her cousin’s shoulder.

Lily squeezed her cousin tightly. “H-He’s such a g-g-good great-great-great-great-great-great-great-”

“U-Uhhh…” North raised a hoof. “Sorry to butt in, but we really need to get the lavender.”

“R-Right!” Peach sniffled and rubbed her eyes to compose herself. She reached into her bag with her magic to produce the keyring and began going through the keys.

“W-What the heck, North??” Lily mumbled with a weak jab. “W-Why aren’t you sad?? Do you have no soul or something??”

North looked away with a sigh. “I’m bad at showing emotion, I guess.”

Luna looked at North, seeing a mix of sadness, pain, and understanding about him. Surprisingly, she couldn’t sense an ounce of jealousy. Odd… Luna thought. Cadence told me that stallions don’t like it when you talk about your ‘exes’.

“Aha. There it is…” Peach smiled as she pulled out a key with a moon inscribed on it. Unlocking the door, she revealed the Lunar Garden to everyone. Fields of lavender decorated the area, with patches of glowing flowers and mushrooms making it seem like stars in the sky. In the center of it was a weeping willow tree, white flowers decorating its limp branches.

Luna looked on in amazement at the beauty that came from centuries of hard work, and Peach smiled next to her cousin. “Grandma Petal Dance had said, Willow was found very injured by some regulars and taken to get healed. He had fallen for the nurse, Aura Cleanse.”

Lily nodded and continued. “But Aura knew that her husband’s heart belonged to you. Every night, he would go out to the garden and look up at the moon from the hole, like he was waiting for you. He spent the rest of his life perfecting the garden for your return, and planted the willow in case…”

She didn’t finish the sentence, but Luna knew exactly what she meant. She slowly approached the tree and touched the trunk. Although her heart cried harder than before, it felt like she had finally found the conclusion to a story moons in the making. Still, she could not help but kneel before the tree, a sad smile accompanying her tears.

“Thank you, Willow. Thank you for waiting…”

North watched as Luna sat there, then turned to Lily. “Here. Take the basket and get the best lavender bushels you can. You’re better at this than me, I’m sure.”

Lily took the basket and saluted, and as she left with Peach for good bushels, North turned back to the tree. He stared at it for a long time, his face unreadable for emotion. After a few minutes, he saluted the tree. Thank you for everything you’ve done, Willow Gale. I promise I’ll do everything I can to love her like you did.
> Chapter 6: Yak Looking Onwards.- Yvenne, Wool and Dyed Rug, 76"x48"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Luna sighed as she ate her pancakes. It had been a few months since she began dating North Star, and already, she found that the process was becoming a little mundane. Move about the castle, meet alone in her room, dream, dream sex, cuddle, part ways. She wanted to go out, go on an actual date with him. However, one of the reasons for her hesitation sat across from her, a smile on her face as she gobbled up her breakfast.

“Something troubling you, Luna? You seem like you have something on your mind,” She earnestly smiled at Luna, who simply shrugged.

“I feel as if I have begun a routine in my life that I am desperate for something new… Do you ever feel the same sister?” She looked up at her, hopeful that she didn’t give too much away.

“Oh, without a doubt,” Celestia chuckled as she waved a hoof. “I do adore speaking with my subjects, but I feel there are certain things that are more suited for you.”

“Oh?” She perked up a bit. “How so?”

“Well, there’s a new wing of the Canterlot Royal Art Gallery opening that I must attend, but honestly, art is so…” She hesitated as she tried to find the most tactful words to put it.

“Not your thing?”

“Exactly. I was going to ask you, but… W-Well, I know you don’t have a lot of sleep as it is…”

Luna looked down at her breakfast in thought. Come to think of it, I recalled North mentioning he enjoyed art at some point… Perhaps the two of us could make a secret date of it…! She looked up to her sister. “I think I can handle it, sister. I will have a few guards to escort me. I think it will be an excellent moment to give you a moment to rest while I do something I truly enjoy.”

Celestia seemed surprised and a tad concerned. “Are you sure, Luna? You aren’t exactly the greatest at social graces, plus you have moments of… passionate emotion. Can you manage a social event like this?”

“If it is one event, I will manage. Plus, it is in a field I am quite knowledgeable in. I believe I am capable of dealing with this task. Now go and relax before your next meeting. I believe that you’ve earned it.”

Celestia saw as Luna smiled at her and returned one even wider. Her horn glowed, pulling her across the table into a big hug. “Ohhh, Loonie, you are the best! Thank you so much, I really appreciate it!” With that, she quickly finished breakfast and moved to take care of the early assignments. Fixing her mane, she looked to the nearest guard. “Soldier. If you can, fetch me North Star and Tumble Weed of the Night Guard.”

“Yes, ma’am!” The guard gave a salute before running off, leaving Luna to prepare for social interaction.


~~~


North Star did his best to move under the circumstances. He had the displeasure of getting into a drinking competition with his fellow guards, and now he and Tumble Weed were being tasked with an escort job. However, the sight of Princess Luna put his throbbing head at ease and his stance back in order.

Dammit, Luna… How are you so beautiful even during the day…? He thought as he walked alongside the carriage. As he did, he spotted Tumble with a relaxed smile about him and scrunched his muzzle. “How in Tartarus are you so chipper? You drank us all under the table.”

“Pffft, that was nothin’. I was downin’ moonshine with my fellow outlaws fer years. Yer just jealous you don’t got my iron liver.”

“If that’s what it takes for me to get an iron liver, I’ll just have a normal one and not drink again,” He mumbled, looking back at Luna’s carriage and sighing with a smile. Least I got an easy pick-me-up every time I turn my head.

As the trio arrived at the Canterlot Royal Art Gallery, they were quickly rushed by a number of subjects, royals, and members of the press all clamoring for questions.

“Princess Luna! What made you decide to come to the gallery?”

“Is Princess Celestia coming later?”

“How come your appearances have been so sparse?”

Question upon mundane question came flying at the princess, and in an instant, she remembered why she didn’t go out much. Fortunately, North and Tumble stepped forward.

“Ponies, I’m sure you’re all eager to ask the princess many interesting questions, but she is indeed here to inaugurate the newest wing of the Gallery. And as this is a very distinguished gallery, that means we must keep chatter to a minimum.”

“That’s right,” Tumble added, suppressing his southern accent. “And keep the flash photography down. Those are nice paintings in there that we don’t want damaged. If you break the rules, we’ll work with security to escort you out.”

This tempered the audience somewhat, and as they cooled, Luna smiled at her guards. The moment let her catch herself enough to speak. “Celestia will not be joining as she has private matters to attend to. Never fret though, dear subjects. I will be happy to discuss art with you. Art has been a passion of mine for years, and I would love nothing more than to share my thoughts.”

There was a quiet murmur as they looked intrigued at what the princess could give in terms of insight into the arts. They watched as Luna awkwardly cut at the ribbon before she received applause. She welcomed every single one in, her movements antsy. Come on, everypony… I want to go inside too…! she thought through her best smile.

When she was finally allowed entry, she marveled at the sight. Walls upon walls of paintings lined the walls, with statues occupying some of the empty space. She marveled at the creativity, wandering to her heart’s content. Then, she felt a slight nudge to her side as North spoke.

“It is a lovely work of art, Princess… However, don’t forget that we must first look through the new wing before we can continue exploring.”

“Ah yes,” Luna nodded her head, keeping calm. “Thank you, Private Star. I had gotten a little too excited from my passion. You may lead the way.”

Tumble watched as the two moved in perfect sync with one another. Even in drills, he was always half a beat off from the rest. Here, it was like the two knew their rhythms. He shook his head a bit. Overthinkin’ again, Tumble. Just relax.

The trio looked at the new wing labeled “The Hidden Gems Across Equestria” with a banner and the wide room dedicated to obscure but talented artists. Luna marveled as artists from Manehatten, Trottingham, Yakyakistan, and even as far off as the Griffon Kingdom were displayed in the same gallery as some of Canterlot’s finest. Every single piece had its own style, but all of them came from the heart. That was Luna’s conclusion as she gazed at a Yakyakistani quilt depicting a yak looking out at a sun on the horizon across the snowy mountains.

“It’s quite the piece, right Princess?” Luna’s attention turned to the voice, where a sharply dressed stallion smiled at her as he approached. “Hi, Oil Colour, art enthusiast and critic. It’s an honor to see you finally meet you.”

Luna smiled and nodded to Oil. “Charmed. And yes, this piece is quite unique. I do not know much about Yakyakistan’s art culture.”

“Well, I suppose one can say it is rather primitive, but the attention to detail is fascinating. All hoof stitched, apparently taking years, and we are still noticing details about it. According to the artist, there is a secret hidden in this piece that no one has found.”

“Oh? Secrets?”

“Yes, the yaks love to make these forms of decorative rugs to have some form of activity to do through the harshest winters. Finding the secrets is a kind of game to them, and if they can find the ‘biggest secret’, they can achieve a kind of prize.” He looked at the rug and sighed. “None of us have found it, however.”

“The biggest secret…” Luna carefully inspected the rug, noting the details hidden in the cloth. Young yaks at play sledding down a mountain, older yaks of the village going about their duties, a depiction of King Rutherford making a proclamation, and even a face was hidden within the mountains through shadows. Each of these was already laid out by Oil as he rambled on with the royals. I’ll admit, his eye is trained well. Some of these are ones not even I could find… I wonder…

“Private Star. I require your attention.”

There was no response.

“Private Star, if you would,” Luna turned to look at North only to find the stallion staring across the room. His eyes showed he was lost in thought, his emotions a mix of joy, frustration, and guilt. She was too worried to call out a third time, both for reputation’s sake and for the sake of causing a disruption.

Tumble had far fewer worries about appearance and clapped his hooves in North’s face. “Private! You’re needed!”

“H-Huh? What??”

The amused chuckles of royals and reporters made his cheeks flush as he turned to the princess. “S-Sorry, Your Highness. I swear I witnessed something concerning…”

She smiled at him. “It is alright. I simply wished for your input on this piece. You claimed to have knowledge of art, so perhaps you can find this ‘biggest secret’ the artist had.”

“Uhhh, sure. I can try.” North stepped forward and inspected the rug. He did his best to tune out the nobles guffawing at the presence of a simple guard giving inputs on art. The last words he heard from them were about “monkeys interpreting Hay-kespeare” before it was just him and the painting. He felt the air around him get colder as he stood in place of the yak overlooking it all, watching as the rising sun of the east brought the day ahead for their village. He felt a simple calm fill his mind, the feeling of a good day. And yet, there was something more behind the image. It was too thick for one rug, especially for yaks, who didn’t have the largest amount of resources to begin with. As the connections pieced together in his mind, he kept coming back to two words: Biggest secret.

“... I think I have something.”

The conversation that was happening around him suddenly went quiet and all eyes went on him. He felt a bit nervous, a lump forming in his throat. Dammit, so many of them… When it’s just your family, you can shoot the breeze all day, but when it’s a bunch of rich tools…! He looked to Luna, who nodded with a smile of approval. Seeing her made the anxious feelings dissipate, and he cleared his throat to begin.

“When I was working with my uncle, we had a yak visit to train at our gym. He had defeated some of the smarter thinkers, and it wasn’t until my uncle came into the ring with him that he was defeated. I asked the yak how he could read our movements and he told me, ‘Ponies think too much. Try read everything like book and not enjoy view around.’”

The crowd looked at North in confusion as he continued. “I don’t know if I agree with that, but I think everypony is missing the bigger picture. The rug is thicker than a normal rug, after all.”

One noble spoke up. “Well yes, but that’s because it’s meant to handle the frigid winters, is it not?”

“Exactly…” North nodded. “And if it’s supposed to last through long, harsh winters, then its purpose of looking for its secrets should last long as well. Its biggest secret…” He pointed to the rug. “Is on the other side.”

Quiet filled the room before a number of ponies burst into laughter. North stayed still as he heard their mockings.

“The other side, he says!”

“As if that could be a possibility!”

“As expected from a simpleminded guard!”

Among the many who weren’t laughing, however, was Oil Colour. His eyes showed that in his haste to find some beautiful pieces, he had missed a crucial detail. He approached Luna, a look of resolve in his eyes. “Your Highness… With your permission and assistance, I would like to unhinge the frame from the rug to see the other side!”

“Very well,” Luna nodded with no hesitation, her horn glowing as she hoisted the rug off the wall and began to slowly unscrew the frame. Many were shocked at the princess’s seeming destruction of an art piece, and Oil Colour’s willingness to go along. Despite repeated pleas, they dismantled the frame. On the other side was a mirror of the portrait but with the change of the yak looking at a sunset. The small details that were no longer present were instead replaced by a number of new details.

The audience was stunned at how this one guard’s musings were proven accurate, but Luna gave a quiet clap and a smile. “Wonderful work, North Star! Your keen eye never seems to fail you!”

The ponies looked confused before clapping as well. North awkwardly waved only to be met face-to-face with Oil. “That eye of yours… It’s so sharp! Could you perhaps be…” He leaned in, his eye bulging towards North. “A secret artist?”

“U-Uhhh…” North took a step back. “Well, I suppose you can say I’m some form of artist.”

“Oh, do enlighten me! I’m so curious!”

“A martial artist.”

The crowd let out a laugh, but this time, instead of a laugh of mockery, it was of amusement. Oil wasn’t laughing, instead contorting his body in an awkward pose while smiling. “Oh, martial arts! I simply love art in motion. Dance was such a beauty to behold, but to capture it in motion…”

“Ah, so you see it like a dance,” North nodded along.

“Oh, of course!” Oil leaned in. “A fight is just a dance where one falls in the end. The improvised fights can be the riskiest as well! You don’t know if the performance will go well or not!”

“Yeah, tell me about it…” North muttered as he looked down. He recalled a few “improv dances” that didn’t end well for him.

Oil composed himself, fixing the loose bits of his styled mane before continuing. “I must ask, how did you have so much knowledge, though?”

“Ah, well…” North adjusted his helmet awkwardly. “I think the reason for it is over there.”

Oil cast his gaze in that direction and saw a painting of a number of stars, seemingly in motion around a dark violet void. “Ah, yes! Dance of the Cosmos by Nebula Feathers. That was a very difficult piece to get my hooves on for some time.”

“Right, the artist swore she was never going to part with it, as long as she lived…” North muttered as he walked towards it.

The art critic was shocked, looking over at the guard. “How… How did you know that…?”

“That painting,” North said as he gazed up at the painting. “I was there when the first drops of paint were on the canvas. That’s one of the oldest works the artist ever did.”

“Ah, so you knew Nebula! Truly, a classy mare who exemplifies real upscale Manehatten despite starting from the lower end!”

“Yeah… I suppose so.” He sighed and slowly looked to his side. “I spent years studying art so I can kind of get what she was doing. When I was younger, I didn’t get it, but she was always so interested in my fighting that I felt like I had to try and show support for her thing…”

There was a quiet pause between them as the mood for those ponies listening turned to one of pained sympathy. They wondered about the relationship between Nebula and North as the guard walked off. “Excuse me, Oil. I must… Take some time to breathe.”

“Ah, of course. My apologies,” He bowed his head and allowed the guard to step out of the wing. 

Seeing him leave, Luna approached Oil with a hushed whisper. “Oil, is it possible for you to cover me? I must tend to private matters…”

Oil bowed with a smile. “Of course, Your Highness. It is what I do best.”

With that, Luna rushed after her guard whose mind had become lost in itself once more. Oil turned to the painting that caused all this and squinted. He hadn’t noticed it yet, but the center of the painting, the void surrounded by so many moving stars, had been in the shape of a stallion with a small star in the center.


~


To the Princess of the Night, it was truly remarkable how one pony could vanish in the span of a minute. Before she realized it, after a few turns around the museum, she lost track of him. She wandered the gallery with urgent pacing, but no matter where she turned, North was nowhere in sight. Her starshine had vanished. She walked back against the wall, her mind filling with worry and fears of the worst possible scenarios. Tears began to well up in her eyes at the possibility that he might have done something rash…

“Princess?”

Her head darted to the noise and saw North, his face visibly confused and wet. She rushed and hugged him tightly. “North, my starshine. My knight… Is everything alright? You can tell me, I promise!”

“Uhhh, yeah…” North pointed to a nearby sign. “I needed to use the restroom. The best ones are always closer to the janitor’s closet, ‘cause they get cleaned first.”

Luna looked at the sign for the restroom, covering her face in embarrassment. Her cheeks could clearly be seen as glowing crimson, feeling foolish for worrying. Slightly worried, he took her hoof and dragged her into the janitor’s closet. “Sorry, Princess. I wanted to ask you if everything was okay, but I felt that you wouldn’t be honest in public.”

Rubbing the tears from her eyes, Luna composed herself before speaking. “My apologies… After your passionate speech regarding that painting… I felt that you perhaps might have touched a bad nerve and were going to be foolish…”

“And do that?” North chuckled and removed his helmet, letting his dark blue mane fall in front of his face. “I’ll admit that I can be self-destructive, but never to that extent. Not directly, at least. I just needed a moment to refresh myself, splash some water on my face…”

“Ah. That makes more sense…” She looked down at her hooves sheepishly. She felt the fool for assuming something of this stoic, strong knight of hers.

North looked at the Princess’s reaction and sighed. “Although… You were right. I was touching some bad nerves and feeling a lot of things when talking about that painting.”

Luna looked up.

“That painting was made by somepony very close to me. She made the painting because she said ‘Whenever you move, big things always seem to happen and change.’ I think it was her trying to indicate how my fighting caused so much strife for everypony. I could be wrong, but…” He sighed, rubbing his mane in frustration. “I made so many mistakes. I ruined my life all because I pursued what I wanted instead of what they wanted for me. I had to rely on some gamble to get out of it. If you hadn’t given me a chance…”

Luna’s ears perked up and twitched. “You… So the vigilantism… That was a big gamble for you to end up in my ranks?”

North nodded. “I worked at night and slept during the day so you couldn’t see my dreams. Bounced around to keep everypony off my trail. The higher the number of goons I took out, the more you all couldn’t ignore me. Police in Manehatten are easy to deal with without hurting them, so I just focused on making enough of a noise to get the guards involved.”

Luna watched as North explained his plan and the reasons for it. North… All this trouble, all this work, just to reach me for help… You admired me so much, to go so far… As he finished, she finally spoke. “North…”

“Yes, Pri-?”

North was cut off as Luna pressed her lips against his. She kissed him tenderly, her eyes fluttering closed as she savored it. He didn’t resist as their tongues danced in each other’s mouths. Soon, they pulled away, panting softly. She looked into his eyes. “You are amazing. A remarkable stallion that I admire so much.”

North blushed and looked away. “Th-Thank you, Princess…”

Luna took his chin in her hoof and turned it to face her. “When we’re alone, it’s just Luna… No need for formalities with your special somepony… And it is I who should thank you.”

“Huh?”

“Without you, I had forgotten what love felt like. I had forgotten a stallion who loved me like you loved me… You woke me up from that hazy sleep and made me remember it. As such, I want to give you something to thank you personally…”

She returned to kissing him, running a hoof on his armor. She moaned softly as she loosed it off his body, pressing against him seductively. Despite not even having his armor all the way off, North could feel her magic stroke his cock. Her technique was way better than their first time outside of the dreamscape. He grunted into this kiss, trying his best to hold back. They once again broke their kiss, a line of drool connecting their mouths. 

“P-Pr-Luna… H-How did you improve…?” North gasped while he felt his cock and balls get massaged. “I-It wasn’t the dreams, was it…?”

Luna giggled as she began to kiss his neck. “Nope… I’ve had someone close helping me train… I know traditional sex is off the table, but… How about a blowjob as a reward…?”

“W-Wait, I-” He cut himself off with a moan as she gently kissed down his body. She knew exactly where to kiss him to rile him up. She inched closer to her crotch, guard bottoms slowly moving down.

Knock, knock, knock.

“Princess? Ya in there?”

The familiar sound of a country accent snapped the two from their passionate movements. Luna stepped back and quickly used her magic to fix up North before opening the door with a smile. “Yes, Private Weed. My apologies, I was just assisting Private Star with a matter. Is everything okay?”

Tumble shook his head, looking up at her. “Just keepin’ tabs on ya. We should get back to the group, though. Don’t want them fancypants types thinkin’ ya ditched ‘em.”

“Quite right. I shall head there at once.”

Tumble nodded and watched as Luna moved at a brisk, yet quiet pace back to the wing. Once she was away, he turned to North. The stallion was panting, moving a bit awkwardly as he exited the closet. His cheeks were flushed and his armor was askew. His response to this was a big wide smirk.

“So… You an’ her, huh…?”

“Keep your mouth shut, Tumble…” North grumbled as he stepped forward. “Or I’ll send you tumbling down some stairs.”

“Fine, fine,” Tumble rolled his eyes and followed Luna’s path. “Your secret’s safe with me.”

“Good. We don’t need the press or royals, or Faust knows who else breathing down our necks.”

Yeah, makes sense…” He chuckled. “‘S why I don’t talk all natural like ‘round these folks. They ain’t particularly kind tah country ponies. Imagine what’d happen if they found out…”

“Right, so shut your pie hole,” North grit his teeth. Tumble nodded and let his friend go ahead to catch up with the princess. Once he was far enough away, the country batpony’s smile dropped. He took a deep breath and remained calm.


~~~


Celestia sat in her private war room with two of her closest advisors: Head of the Dungeon Interrogation Team, Lockin Chain, and lead of the Solar Scholars and member of the Church of the Sun, Bright Day. They were the mares to come to when a delicate situation needed assistance where the guards couldn’t be involved, and at the moment, letting the guards know this information could be devastating. Celestia nodded her head quietly.

“And you promise me that this information is correct, Private Tumble Weed?”

Tumble nodded, looking down. “Sure as sugar, Your Highness. They may not’ve done the deed, but they were goin’ at it. An’ if I had to wager, it’s been goin’ on fer a while.”

Chain scowled, her horn sparking. “That lecherous criminal… Making advances on the Princess…!”

“Indeed,” Bright nodded with her eyes closed. “Perhaps his mind is full of these depraved thoughts… Expected, but unwelcome.”

Celestia motioned both to remain calm before turning back to Tumble. “Today, who do you believe instigated it?”

Tumble was hesitant, looking away as he rubbed his mane with slight worry. “I ain’t sayin’ this to be rude, princess… But, I think Princess Luna start-”

He did not get far before he was met with a chain around his entire being, dragged inches from Lockin’s face. “Speak ill of the Princess again, scum-!”

“Lockin! That is quite enough.”

Lockin looked to Celestia, then glared at Tumble before releasing him.

“If he is speaking the truth, we will determine that tomorrow. Prepare to prevent him from escaping, should he attempt to flee. I will need both of you tomorrow for my…” She gave a coy, slightly malicious smirk. “Interrogation tomorrow.”
> Chapter 7: CSTI (Celestia's Sexual Torment Interrogation)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Ugh…”

North struggled to open his eyes, his vision blurry and unfocused. The fog in his mind persisted despite his attempts to shake his head clear. It was then that he realized that movement was extremely restricted. His forelegs and hindlegs were strapped in an awkward sitting position, and his head could only move so much.

R-Restraints… was the only clear thought he could muster as he worked on focusing. He couldn’t even remember what happened to warrant this. Had he been captured? Did the palace get overrun? Did someone from his past manage to break in and kidnap him?

The only thing he knew was that the answers were ahead of him as he saw a very blurry, white shape, static save for some odd moving colors behind it. Gotta snap out of it… He thought while pushing against the restraints. Gradually, his vision returned to him as he blinked, and with a few slow blinks, he found a very familiar, motherly smile and an even more familiar colorful, sparkling mane.

His eyes snapped open as a rush of adrenaline came over him. The realization of his situation hit him like a slap in the face and snapped him back to an alert state.

“P-Princess Celestia?? What’s going on??”

Celestia held her smile as she spoke in her motherly tone. “Hello, Private North Star… Apologies for the restraints, but they are going to be necessary for the remainder of our time together.”

“Y-Your Highness, what is this about? I-If I did something wrong, why isn’t Princess Luna conducting the investigation? The Night Guard is HER regiment!”

“Indeed it is…” She nodded. “However, the situation has come where I need to intervene with my resources, for my sister’s safety.”

“Sit… Situation?”

“You see, we have received anonymous reports regarding your… Interactions with my sister. As such, we must conduct a thorough investigation without her altering the evidence.”

“Tch… V-Very well, Your Majesty…” North muttered through gritted teeth. Dammit… How could I have gotten caught…??

“Before we begin, allow me to introduce the ones assisting me in this.” She motioned forward as two mares stepped from behind Celestia. To her left was a taller unicorn, a bit more toned than the average one with a coat of mossy green that dappled into a rusty brown and a silver mane tied in a bun. Her eyes spoke of a mare who knew the pony body intimately, including its many weak points. To her right was a unicorn around the height of a normal mare. She radiated the same motherly aura that Celestia gave off, her cobalt blue coat wrapped in robes with a hood holding back her fluffy white-and-gold mane. “This is Lockin Chain, head of the dungeon’s interrogation operations, and Bright Day, the head of the Solar Scholars and a servant of the Church of the Sun. A Sun Nun, if you will.”

North’s face stayed still as she watched Celestia giggle at her own lame pun. He was steeling himself for the enduring pain to come, going to the quietest places in his mind. I will not tell her… For Luna’s sake. When she didn’t get a humored response, Celestia opened an eye with a very slight frown. “I suppose it is true what they say about you being all business. Very well. Lockin, Bright. You may begin.”

With a nod, the two got to work in preparation. Bright started by reaching into her saddlebag and pulling out a potion. The container resembled the Thorns of Truth, but it was its differences that made him nervous. The red rose was replaced with a blue, just as the potion’s contents were a deep blue instead of a deep crimson. The thorns on the label were also replaced with petals. He turned to his right, where Lockin set her saddlebags down and began to prepare herself. He saw a whip, a bottle of what he could only assume was the stinging solution rumors had spoken of, and… A tube of lipstick.

“Wait wha-Ahhh!”

North froze in place as he felt something press against his crotch. He looked at Celestia, who only smiled at him. “Something the matter, North? You seem distracted.”

North felt as if a set of hooves had begun to rub his crotch under the table. His cock slowly began to rise up, which only allowed Celestia’s hindlegs to give a more thorough job. W-What the hell… What kind of interrogation is this…???

“I-I-”

He wouldn’t get a chance to confront Celestia. Instead, he felt the pull of magic to his left as Bright gave him a deep kiss, the kind reserved for lovers. The stallion struggled against the kiss, but he soon found it was the least of his worries as the feeling of liquid slid from her mouth down his throat. He finally managed to pull away, coughing loudly.

“W-What in Tartarus??”

“Silence, pervert!”

Lockin Chain sent the whip cracking across his body, a cold yet furious look in her eyes. North expected the pain to hit his nerves, but instead, all that he had gotten for his troubles was a pleasurable feeling surge through him. His cock leaped up from the sudden stimulation, but his mind was as confused as ever.

“I bet you like that, huh?” Lockin sneered at him. “Granted, the lubricant I used on the whip can convert pain into pleasure, but I bet I didn’t need to do that to get you off.”

“N-No, I didn’t-”

He suddenly gasped as he suddenly felt another surge of pleasure shoot through his being. As he looked at the three mares, his mind had perverted thoughts that he furiously beat back. Celestia only smiled.

“Oh, are you feeling the effects?” Bright spoke softly as she nibbled his ear. “You may be familiar with Thorns of Truth. That is because this is a modified potion meant to create pleasurable delusions to have you confess. We call it ‘Petals of Pleasure’.”

“Tch… I-I know about the Thorns… A-And I never let that stop me… I won’t let this stop me!”

“Hehehe, we’ll see… Let’s begin the interrogation.” Celestia cleared her throat as she placed down some papers, a quill, and some ink. The whole time, she continued to give him the most skilled hoofjob under the table. “Let us begin with the most obvious question. Have you two made love yet.”

“N-No!”

This answer earned him the honor of another sexual hallucination, where the three mares sucked his cock and balls with loving expressions on their faces. He grunted and shook his head, but his expression showed them his lies. Lockin decided to give him a few whips across his body as punishment, each one earning a loud moan.

“W-W-Wait wait!” Lockin paused after a good ten minutes, allowing North to catch his breath. “O-Okay! We were intimate like that, but the only time penetration like that was involved was in the dream realm! Nothing else! The most we did in real life was kissing, hoofjobs, and me…” He blushed and looked down. “S-Servicing her.”

When there was no reaction, Celestia nodded and wrote down the information. Bright kissed his neck and nibbled his ear playfully. “Good colt… Keep being honest, and I’ll give you a real special prize…~”

“B-Buck off!” North grunted as he tried to move away. That earned him another pleasurable whip, but Celestia held a hoof up to calm them.

“Next question, North…” She looked down at the papers. “How did this relationship start?”

North hesitated, looking down. He tried to think of a way to trick the brew inside of him and came up with one option. “We… Got to talking one night, we found common ground, and we just sort of… Became a thing-”

The potion struck his mind, and now he was lying on a bed, Bright Day sitting on his face and Lockin bouncing on his cock. The two’s hips moved in sync, moaning adorably.

“North, your cock is so good…!”

“Keep licking me, North…!”

Despite this and the surges of pleasure hitting him, North refused to lick. He kept muttering in his mind that it was all a dream, even as the scent of mare estrus hit his nose. He shook his head vigorously, trying his best to find his way back, and when he did, he found Bright about to kiss him on the lips.

“D-Don’t!”

Bright only giggled. “What a shame, to have a stallion like you taken… I’d love to have you as a lover…~”

Celestia giggled. “Oh, Sister Bright. That kind of love is forbidden for the nuns, is it not?” 

“Indeed, but so is the forbidden love of a princess of a lowly guard, so I am sure he would not mind~” She looked down at North, whose eyes were fuming with frustration. He would be more mad if he wasn’t focusing on holding in all his cum. He couldn’t allow them to win, and in his mind, cumming meant losing.

“So sorry to fail to mention this, Private Star,” Celestia said with a cheshire grin. “But half-answers count as a lie as well. Only the truth, shone upon by light, can save you from it. Would you care to elaborate?”

He huffed quietly, trying to ignore the stroking of his cock. “She… She thought I was a spy for you… She tried to interrogate me… I told her of my intentions, and she offered a night of drinking. I sort of… Poured a bit of my heart to her and when I went to leave…” He breathed heavily, taking the briefest of moments to catch his breath. “She stopped me. From there, we…”

“Had the moment of light intimacy, correct?” North’s nod and lack of hallucinations gave her the answer, allowing her to write the information down.

“My, such a romantic story… I wonder if that heart is truly honest~?” She reached down and teased his cock with small, yet vigorous motions. She was clearly enjoying the sounds of North’s sexual torment, as one eye cracked open to reveal an impish glee. She moved her hoof up and licked the precum hanging off her hoof.

“Sister…” Lockin looked at her cohort, who simply looked back with curiosity. “This is an interrogation, not playtime.”

“Can it not be both~?” Bright giggled as she leaned the chair back, letting Lockin get a good look at their prisoner’s cock. “After all, you cannot tell me that this particular toy isn’t just succulent! If he hadn’t been such a bad colt, I would think it was a gift from Celestia herself~”

Lockin was taken slightly aback for the first time as she watched the nun toy with his body. “Sometimes, you can frighten even me…”

“Now now, we’re one final question away, and the punishment shall be deliberated upon.” She leaned in with a smile, her chin on her hooves. “Tell me, North Star… What are your true feelings and intentions for my sister?”

To this question, North went silent. North wasn’t sure to reveal his true feelings, but his true intentions were an entirely different thing. What did he want with Luna? What was the end goal? Did he even think that far, considering she would outlive him? His mind swirled with these questions, unsure of what to say that would be the truth.

“Oh? Having trouble forming the words? Then perhaps this would help make up your mind.” North looked up and gawked at the sight of Celestia’s giant ass sitting on the table. She giggled and shook it from side to side, each cheek wobbling closer and closer.

“What’s the matter?~” Celestia said with a smirk. “Is there something else on your mind besides my sister? Perhaps something much bigger~?”

North tried to keep his eyes away from Celestia’s approaching rear, but the combined magic of Lockin and Bright kept his head forward and his eyes open. His vision was obstructed by the sight of white-furred flesh rippling hypnotically, and his ears could hear as they clapped together in a rhythm that his cock followed by twitching.

“Come on, dear~ I think I know what you really want… These beautiful cheeks, wrapped around that massive cock~” She pushed the table aside with her magic, moving closer. “Perhaps if you fuck me hard enough, I’ll even remove your criminal record~ Maybe even more…”

“It’s such a tempting offer too…~” Bright whispered in his ear, her tongue grazing around it. “I’m sure with that monster down there, you can certainly please her enough~”

Lockin pressed herself against him, trailing a hoof downward. “You may as well give in to those urges. How long until you burst, after all? I suspect you only have a little while longer, so may as well use it to fill Her Highness up and save yourself the pain.”

North could feel every bit of pleasure hit him, especially as his cock rested between Celestia’s asscheeks. Even with this, he did not budge. However, his most immense saving grace was the question Celestia asked, of his true goals. The mental energy he spent on that kept him distracted just enough for Celestia to notice, pout, and pull away.

“It appears he is trying to box us out,” She spoke frankly. “I suppose it is time for that.”

Bright gasped and covered her mouth. “That… Are you sure?”

Even Lockin seemed shocked by the announcement. “Your Highness, it has been some time since you have used that… Are you positive that he can even handle it?”

“My, getting a conscience for him, Ms. Chains?” She giggled at the flustered look of the interrogator before lighting up her own horn. “No worries. If he breaks, we’ll just put him back together… I could use a new bed toy~”

The flash of magic blinded North, but after a moment, his vision would return with a very shocking sight: Before him now were three Celestias, each one with a different colored mane. The left had a pink mane to go with her plump, pink lips, her gaze wide and curious. The right had a light blue, with matching eyeshadow and a sultry smile spread across her face. The center, with a bright green mane, licked her lips with her green tongue as she giggled.

“Well well, so this is the toy Sun Butt got us~” The green one said.

“My my, Tia’s tastes are refined as always…” The blue one spoke, using her magic to hold his cock up.

“Mmmm, Ti-Ti’s got, like, GREAT taste~ How we gonna share him~?” The pink one giggled, trailing her hoof along his chest.

To say the very least, North was in shock. He shook his head over and over, muttering softly. “Th-This isn’t real… This is a hallucination… M-Must be the potion…”

“Oh, it’s far from a hallucination, my dear pegasus…” Lockin smirked as she continued to hold his head in place. “Unless you are fantasizing of being smothered by three Celestias, you filthy pervert~”

Bright giggled and kissed his cheek. “That’s right~ These are Celestia’s other personas that she keeps locked away for… Obvious reasons. The left is Bimbolestia, the right is Seductia, and the last is Trollestia…”

“Troll… Trollestia…?”

“Just a name I picked up back in the day~” The Celestia in question giggled before plopping her ass down on his lap. She shook from side to side, listening as she teased the stallion’s cock. “Hmmm… Bimby, you like nuts, right? Why don’t you settle that in?”

“Hehehe, like, you got it, boss~” Bimbolestia saluted before getting under her other self, wrapping her mouth right around his sack. North could feel as she sucked him like a vacuum, causing him to cry out in agonized bliss as Trollestia hotdogged him.

“Seddy-”

“Already on it~” Seductia sauntered over, her hips swishing the whole time. She pulled North into a passionate kiss, the two non-Celestia mares keeping him from pulling away. “Mmm, you taste like a real stallion… I don’t understand why would couldn’t have chosen me…~”

“Don’t we got the biggest ass~?” Trollestia smirked as she stroked his cock with her ass.

“Mmmmm… POP~” Bimbolestia released “And the best blowjob skills?~”

North grunted trying to hold back his cum, shaking his head vigorously. “N-No… L-Luna’s is better…”

Trollestia, upon hearing that, grinned wide. “That’s not what I asked~? I asked if mine was the biggest… And you lied…~”

Before North could even try to be confused, his mind was hit with a sudden rush and his eyes filled with colors. When he came to, he sat upon the throne of Equestria, with Celestia assuming the role of every position. Celestia was his queen, in a massive crown and gaudy cape that barely hid her ass. Celestia was his guards, each one in scantily clad armor. Celestia was his maids, each one sauntering around and swishing their hips for him. Celestia was his subjects, collars around their necks with tags reading “Sun Slut”. He looked down to see a Celestia maid servicing him, the pleasure multiplied. He tried to move from his throne, but Queen Celestia stopped him for a kiss. “Enjoy your nap, my King?”

“M-My nap…?” North felt confused, his memory unfocused. What had just happened? Wasn’t he being interrogated?

“Oh, yes. You seemed to have an awful dream, muttering about interrogation. Perhaps we need something to help you relax~” She licked her lips and leaned in.

“Yes…” He muttered, his eyes feeling heavy and dull.

“Just unleash your load into the maid and we can fuck all day~”

“Unleash… My Load…”

Do not.

His mind throbbed from the two words that shook the world around him. He looked around at the countless subjects lining up.

“Look at them,” Queen Celestia insisted. “All of them are Celestia. All you need is Celestia. Only Celestia. Just Celestia.”

“Just… Celestia…”

Wake up!

His eyes tightened as the throbbing returned. They would open to see a sea of Celestias jumping on top of him, ready to fuck him into oblivion. In the sea of sun mares, he saw a dark blue mare trying to reach out. He tried moving his hoof out, the invisible bonds straining to contain him. Soon, he broke free, reaching out.

“L… Luna…”

Back in the real world, the mares watched in awe as the stallion, having been sexually tormented and bound in steel, had broken one of the bindings and was reaching out to nothing.

“Incredible…” Lockin muttered. “Those were some of my strongest restraints…!”

“So that is what Luna does to him… Light his heart on fire…” Bright held her mouth in surprise.

The three Celestias marveled at the display of love and power, the two looking at their trollish leader for action. The only thing Trollestia did was shake her head and sigh. “Let’s turn back. This isn’t fun anymore.”

As the three fuzed back, Celestia smiled back at the stallion. Perhaps he really is the one-

BAM!

“SIIIIIIISTEEEEEERRRRR!!!!” 

The door was thrown off its hinges, revealing a very angry Luna with eyes glowing white. Celestia, looking back as she was still hotdogging North, gulped nervously.

“N-Now sister, I know what this looks like-”


~~~


An hour later, Luna took a deep breath as she calmed down. “There. I believe I have regained my honor in a satisfactory manner… Wouldn’t you agree sister?”

She looked back to see the three mares, each one beaten heavily, but only knocked out.

“Indeed. That just leaves…” She turned to North, taking a breath as she undid his restraints. “My starshine… They truly did a number on you, didn’t they? I can tell…”

North felt a hoof on his cock and twitched, but as he felt that familiar, gentle stroking, he relaxed and smiled. His cock was hard as a rock, and his balls had swollen up with cum.

“My poor darling… I suppose there is no other choice for me than to present my gift to you.”

The princess spread apart his hind legs, letting the cock spring up to her face. She felt her heart race at the worries. Come on Luna! You had trained for this, she thought as she opened her mouth and slowly wrapped it around his cock.

His moans filled her ears as she began to move up and down on his shaft. It was so odd to her, to perform this act to please her lover. Still, she did not question it and continued to move up and down while sucking on it. Every time she moved in, he thrust his hips towards her, as if to push his cock deeper. She could feel it in her throat as it tightened around her. Luna felt eternally grateful to her adoptive niece for training her gag reflexes and simply moved deeper downward. She heard North cry out louder as his thrusts got faster and faster.

Even with all of that sexual torment, Luna sucked him off for another 10 minutes before she felt the telltale throbs of an approaching orgasm. She wasted no time and used her magic to fondle his fat, sensitive sack while her head bounced up and down even quicker. Give it to me, my starshine… She thought. Impregnate my throat…!

North could feel his love deepthroating his cock. He felt like this could have been a hallucination, a test by Celestia to try and one-up him. One look into Luna’s eyes made those doubts melt away. Those were her eyes, the eyes of the one he truly loved.

“L-Luna…” He grunted, grabbing hold of her head and thrusting all the way down her throat one more time. “Luuunaaaa…!!!”

That final thrust caused his cock to unleash a burst of cum down her throat, filling it and her mouth to the brim. He panted heavily as he pulled out, Luna catching any cum drooling out of his cock with her tongue. He watched as she slowly swallowed it down, then opened her mouth with her tongue out. “Ahhhh~ All gone…~”

His cock twitched again, but he kept that down. “Luna… Are you upset?”

“At my sister? Most certainly. You?” She wrapped her hooves around him, gently holding him against her. “Never. I will love you no matter what, even if this is how our love will stay.”

He heard those words and remembered Celestia’s question. What are your true intentions and goals? He listened to her heartbeat and felt her warmth mix with his own. He wanted this forever, every day, and without having to hide it from the world. He wanted everypony to know that he loved Luna.

“No…”

Luna looked down, surprised. “No…?”

“I don’t want our life to be just this… Secret affairs and meetups… It’s fun for a while but… I don’t want to hide it… I love you, Luna…” He took her hooves and looked up at her. “Marry me.”

A shocked expression came across her face as she gazed at his expression. It was a mix of tired, serious, and hopelessly in love, with a small smile that was as genuine as it was subtle. In his eyes, he saw the visage of Willow Gale and knew that she could not afford to refuse. There was only one thing holding her mind from saying yes.

“North… Before I give my answer, I must tell you something.” She took a breath and remained composed despite the deep elation and worry in her heart. “Celestia and I have essentially refused all marriage proposals based on an old tradition. In our society, for royalty to be married, they must host a Marriage Gala, in which the noble families will pick a number of eligible bachelors for me. I may choose one, but the moment I declare my desire to marry, you will have to compete for the favor of the nobles in order to earn my hoof in marriage.”

North looked down at her hooves, thinking. He nodded in understanding, speaking in earnest. “I understand this… And I will compete, but I have one thing I must ask of you.”

“Name it, and I shall do what I can.”

“I…” He hesitated and sighed. “I need a couple of months to go back to Manehatten, sort out some things before I do this. I don’t want to go into this with any baggage.”

She nodded, smiling in relief. “Very well. I will see to it that your sabbatical arrives soon.”

“Thank you… Luna…” He bowed his head to her before slowly rising from his seat. He felt pinpricks against his hooves from sitting awkwardly for so long. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to pay a friend a visit.”

Luna watched as North left the room and took the stairs up to the Lunar Observatory. She wondered if his chances of winning the nobles’ favor were high or low. They had a vested interest in picking their top stallions over him, and with her not exactly the favored princess, even with her endorsement would mean very little. Even getting Celestia involved would seem like nepotism.

Suddenly, she jumped at the sound of something hitting the ground just outside the room. Running out, she saw Private Tumble Weed, lying on the ground and out cold. She could hear North’s shouts from up the stairs. “I told you, Tumble, you bucking traitoooor…!!”

She giggled at the display. Despite his eccentricities, She knew North was a stallion who never let the odds go against him. He was going to do his best for her, and that was all she could ask for. Mother… She prayed as she looked out the window. Please give North the strength to win my hoof. I only want him.
> Chapter 8: Stars and Moons Sewn in the Sky
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Luna sighed as she returned to her room. The announcement of her decision to marry spread like wildfire, the result of which was her walking alongside nobles who showed her potential candidates for her to consider as a spouse. She had informed them that she had already made her personal choice. When they poked and prodded, her harsh side eye kept their mouths shut on the issue.

“You are doing this for his sake…” The princess muttered as she flopped across her bed. She reached down and pulled out an undershirt she had gotten on one of his nights with her. Hugging it close, she took a breath. The smell made her blush and cuddle into it more. “For his sake…”

A knock snapped her from the moment and caused her to toss the undershirt beneath the bed. She turned back to see the maid just entering. “Your Highness, is everything okay? You look very exhausted.”

Luna sighed in relief, resting her head back on the bed. “It is… Nothing, Wood Varnish. I am simply recovering from the deluge of nobles. I understand now why I continued to exist outside of the sphere of social influence.”

“Yes, it can be exhausting…” the maid giggled. “However, this is your choice, and we must all live with those choices.”

“I know, but… Aaaaagh, why must our traditions be so pedantic and formal and involve so many ponies??”

“The consequence of monarchy and change, Your Highness…” She approached and began to sort through her things. “The next months will be difficult, no doubt. Speaking with nobles, arranging the gala, picking out a dress…”

“That at the very least I already have handled,” She stood from the bed and approached her closet. “We had attended a few formal events in the past, and so I had a dress commissioned for this occasion.”

The maid watched curiously as Luna opened her closet, going through the surprisingly small number of clothes before pulling out a shimmering night blue dress. “This was a dress crafted for me by an old friend of mine. It was called ‘a dress for any occasion’...”

“Oh my… That certainly is a lovely dress… But…” Her face seemed slightly worried as she inspected the dress. “Don’t you think it is perhaps a bit-?”

“Old fashioned? Well perhaps, but I suppose it will be a good way of weeding out the ones not willing to go along with my one and only.”

Oh, Princess… Spit thought as she watched Luna move towards the mirror. If only you knew…

“Would you like any help with your dress, Your Highness?”

Luna shook her head. “I should be fine, but thank you.” As she watched the maid leave, she inspected the dress. “Now, how did I… Ah, yes!”

Undoing the corset, she shimmied into the dress to the best of her abilities. She fumbled with the sleeves, only to find an obstruction. Her dress wouldn’t go up over her hips.

“Gch… C-Come on…” She muttered as she struggled to pull the dress up. “What… This dress used to fit before and nothing has changed…! I just need a bit more-!”

RIIIP!

Luna’s eyes widened as the sound of fabric tearing filled the room. She gave the faintest of flinches as her mind did its best to deny reality. Yet, as her eyes turned back, reality smacked her in the face: Her petite frame and tight, firm butt were no more. In their places were soft curves and a butt that was close to rivaling Celestia’s. She no longer had thin crescents. Now she had full moons.

Outside, Spit knocked on the door. “Your Highness? Is everything okay in ther-?”

“WAAAAAAAAAHHH!”

The door slammed open, sending the unicorn maid tumbling back as the Princess of the Night ran out of her room and down the hall. Spit, fortunately, landed on her back, sighing as she returned to her feet. Another maid came over, visibly confused.

“What was that all about, Ms. Shine?”

“It appears that Her Highness has just noticed her… Growing figure.”


~


Celestia sighed as she rubbed her face. She still had bandages on her face from when her sister ripped her a new one, but she was recovering. The castle’s doctors assured her a speedy recovery so long as she didn’t sustain a lot of heavy damage. She laughed and was adamant to the doctor that it would be very unlikely for that…

“SIIIIISTEEEERRR!!!”

But as she felt her sister barrelling towards her as she sweated and smiled, she considered the possibility that a very low likelihood wasn’t zero.

After a few thorough hits, Luna hugged her sister tight and cried into her. “Th-This is all your faaauuuult!”

Celestia groaned in pain and hugged her back. “B-Before you hit me again… What was my fault?...”

“This!!” She turned around and shoved her massive butt in her sister’s face. “My… My petite royal flanks are enormous now!”

“... Ah.” Celestia wanted to ask if she really didn’t realize the increased size of her rear from their breakfasts together, but she knew that she wanted to spend her time outside of the hospital. “I… I apologize for that.”

“A-And I ripped up my favorite dreeessss!” Luna bawled as she shoved the dress in her sister’s face. 

“Oh, is that all?” Celestia chuckled but stopped as she saw Luna’s glare of violence. “W-What I mean is, I know just the mare who can fix it and have adjustments made on it fast!”

Luna sniffled and rubbed her eyes. “S-Surely you jest, sister… This dress was a very complex and ornate piece. It took quite a number of nights consulting with our fashion designers to get it right.”

“Ohhh, I remember, sister…” Celestia chuckled. “But I also think that, even if you want to go with this style, you should be doing your best to stun the other suitors and make them unable to compete with-”

“S-Shhhh!” Luna covered Tia’s mouth and whispered harshly. “Don’t say his name…! I don’t want anypony knowing and putting unnecessary stress on him…!”

Celestia pushed Luna’s hoof aside with a cheeky grin. “Oh, come now. Do you think me that socially inept? I was simply going to say ‘your pick’. After all, they know you’ve made a personal choice for the gala, and intend on finding out to try and match the suitors to their standards.”

Luna sniffled and rubbed her face. She had vaguely realized that she mentioned ‘he’ and just slipped a crucial detail to anyone nearby, but there was hardly anypony around. She composed herself and looked at her dress. “Very well, sister. Who may I go to have my dress repaired?”


~~~


Luna was nervous walking through Ponyville while holding the dress bag. She was hoping that no one would comment on her new… Assets, even as the citizens greeted her with kindness and reverence. She was doing her best to remind herself that things were different now and that everypony respected her, but the soft clap of her cheeks as she walked didn’t help her anxieties. Soon, she arrived at Carousel Boutique, where the princess heard a very posh, feminine voice call out. “Just a moment, dear! I’m just finishing this one little… There we are!”

Rarity slowly stepped from her office, looking away for a moment. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique! How may I be of assista-Oh my goodness! Princess Luna!” She quickly bowed low for the Princess of the night. “How rude of me, I did not even know you were coming!”

Luna bowed her head. “It is truly my apologies, Miss Rarity. What I have is an… Emergency last-minute situation.”

The fashionista lifted her head up in worry. “Oh, dear… How last minute?”

“Simply put, I have a dress that no longer fits me. I need it repaired and adjusted before… Well…”

“Ah, yes! You are looking to choose a suitor, are you not~?” Rarity tittered in delight. “The word has been spreading fast! I’m so excited for you to find your prince!”

“Ah, yes well…” Luna cleared her throat with a blush on her face. “I… May have already found one.”

Gasping in delight, Rarity pulled Luna into the changing area. She took the bag and set it aside. “Tell me everything, your Highness! Is he bold? Gallant? Noble?”

As Rarity posed with each descriptor, Luna looked down at the floor with an embarrassed smile. “Those and so much more. If you promise to keep everything between us, I will… Elaborate on this. I feel, as one of Twilight’s closest companions, I can trust you to keep this between us.”

Rarity smiled and bowed low to Luna. “Very well, Your Majesty. It is only between us.”

With a deep breath, she recounted her whirlwind romance with North Star, how the two had been romantically involved in their dreams, and the leadup to the gala announcement. Rarity, who took the princess’s measurements, was absolutely enraptured by the story.

“My my~ That’s so saucy I feel as if I might need to crack a window~” Rarity fanned herself off. “But it’s so heartwarming and sweet… I did not know you liked your stallions rough and tough, Princess~”

“As I said, he is far more than tough. There is this… Hurting and pain, one gained from loss and suffering, and throughout all of that, he looked to me for some sort of guidance. He was always loyal to the moon, not the sun, and yet only tried to hurt the criminals of his home.” She looked out the window. “I couldn’t help but feel that he lived up to my ideals better than I could.”

Rarity gasped. “Sweet Sun and Moon!”

“Yes, I know. It’s quite shocking to hear something like that-”

“Princess, you have an original Garderobe duRoi???” Rarity held up the dress, her eyes sparkling in delight. “My word, there hasn’t been another piece like this in ages! To even have one this intact is a marvel!”

“Well…” Luna blushed in embarrassment. “Not… Entirely intact. I did attempt to…” She cleared her throat and pointed to the rip.

Rarity was undeterred, inspecting the rip with a smile. “Oh, this? While acquiring the correct fabric will be tricky, I can repair the technique to its absolute perfection in no time!”

“Truly?? Then, you can adjust it to my size in time for the gala??”

Rarity watched as Luna leaned in with a hopeful expression. However, Rarity hesitated as she looked at the dress. “Your Highness… Please forgive me for my tone. I understand that this is what you want to wear to your grand decision of a spouse. However… This dress is a piece of fashion history. Princess Celestia had actually donated her own dress to the Royal Museum of Fashions when she first founded it. If anything were to happen to this, then we might not be able to fully repair it and still consider it one of duRoi’s.”

Luna looked at the dress. She remembered duRoi, an eccentric stallion who loved innovating and expressing himself. She also knew that he would’ve loved to have his works preserved so others could learn from his work, both the good and the bad. And yet, a selfish part of her wanted to stick to her resolve, to wear the dress in spite of it. “I-I… I don’t know…”

Ding!

“Hello? Anypony around?”

Luna jolted up as she heard the familiar voice of her special somepony call from the entrance of the store. She dove into a changing room and whispered to Rarity. “I-It’s him…! That’s him…! Don’t let him notice me or the dress, please…!”

Before Rarity could reassure the princess, Luna locked the door and hid against the wall. The fashionista sighed and walked to the main area. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique! My name is Rarity, how may I be of assistance?”

The stallion looked up, a serious but awkward look on his face whose eyes looked around as if trying to determine what to say. Finally, he spoke. “Hi, uhh… Sorry, I’m not used to coming to clothing stores and boutiques.” He cleared his throat. “I need a few pieces of clothes made, and I was wondering if I could get some help.” 

“Well, of course!” Rarity smiled as she whipped out a pen and pad. “Just let me know what you’ll need and I’ll see if we have anything that suits your fancy. If we don’t, I can simply make it!”

Nodding, he ran a hoof through his mane in an attempt to think. “Let’s see… I need a suit for a Canterlot gala, something that’ll look good but also give me some movement in case of… an incident.” He went quiet as if to restrain himself from going into detail. “I’ll also need a more casual suit for dinners and something to wear for attending the nicer museums of Manehattan.”

“Ah, of course! Please follow me Mister…”

“North Star. Just North Star, no need for misters.”

“Of course. Come with me.” She brought him over to a display of suits and mannequins. “Well, for standard suits, I have a lineup right here, feel free to look for anything that catches your eye.” She motioned to more casual-looking suits and leaned in playfully. “These are ones that I believe work best in a dinner setting. Is this dinner going to be with a particularly lovely mare?”

Despite the romantic tone in her voice, North shook his head. “No. It’s actually for a meeting with my family. I need to tell them something important, but we’re not exactly on speaking terms.”

“Ah,” Rarity cleared her throat. “I would suggest one of these, then. Something to match your tone. Are you expecting an… Incident at this dinner?”

He shook his head. “It shouldn’t be that bad. Knowing my father, it’ll probably be some high-end restaurant in Manehattan, and I’d rather underdress than make him happy.”

“Oh, but darling, it’s not just a matter of his appearance, but your own,” Rarity eyed the stallion’s physique and tapped her chin. “Before we continue, may I take your measurements?”

North only gave a defeated sigh and nodded. “Fine.”

The two would step closer to the changing room, Rarity whipping out her measuring tape and taking precise measurements. “So, you’re not on good terms with your family?”

He shook his head. “Only my uncle. The rest, Mom, Dad, and such, they all basically wrote me off when I started getting involved in my uncle’s business.”

“Oh dear…” Rarity muttered as she looked at North’s face for a moment. It remained stoic, but the eyes betrayed a hint of sadness. “Then, why go there for dinner?”

He shook his head. “Tying up loose ends. I’m about to make a big step forward in my life, and if I actually succeed, I might not get to see them. Plus, it’s better to try and fix that so I don’t go in with any regrets.”

The fashionista smiled, measuring his neck as she looked down at his buffed chest. “Well, that is very mature of you. I don’t know many who would try such a thing, and I hope you get the resolution you wanted.”

With a slight nod, he looked over at the dresses. His mind became filled with fantasies of that night, of dancing with Luna and getting the chance to see her in an outfit such as those. His eyes continued to wander until he noticed some lingerie, of frilly saddles and garters that hugged the mannequins. He couldn’t help but fantasize of what Luna would look like in such an outfit, and his wings would involuntarily broadcast that with a Pomf!

“G-Gah!” He blushed in embarrassment as he tried to push down his wings. “S-Sorry, so sorry!”

Rarity couldn’t help but giggle, pressing her chest to his. “My my, am I distracting you?”

North attempted to compose himself, shaking his head.”I-It’s not that you aren’t a beautiful mare, Miss Rarity. I-It’s just… I have a marefriend back home, and seeing the lingerie… G-Got my imagination a bit too excited.”

“Hehehe, oh my~” Rarity sauntered over to the lingerie, levitating several mannequins around. “Tell me, which do you think best suits her?”

“W-Well…” He looked at each of the lingerie, his mind swirling with depictions of Luna in each one. He now struggled to keep himself calm, but after his “interrogation”, he was still a bit sensitive. Then, his eyes caught on a particularly beautiful dark blue piece of lingerie, silk by sight, covered in black lace and dotted with small diamonds and pearls. His eyes shimmered at the sight as his mind envisioned the two together, the night blanketing them as her body twinkled to guide him to her.

“Th-That one…” North muttered as he pointed to the outfit. “I think she’d love that one.”

“Ah, excellent choice!” She clapped. “‘Midnight Delights’ is actually quite a lovely work, if I do say so myself. I think it really accentuates a mare’s form in the night…”

He nodded quietly. “She’s big into the night. Only thing… I’m not sure this one is her size.”

“Oh, not a problem. I can tailor any of my works to fit a mare.”

“Yeah, well…” He blushed and looked away. “She is… Bigger and taller than most mares. Actually…” He paused and took a breath. “I actually did notice that she put on a bit of weight in the hips and…” He cleared his throat. “B-Butt region. I don’t think she’s noticed yet, but I figured she’d probably freak out when she did notice.”

“Oh?” Rarity tilted her head, wondering where he was going with this.

“But… I don’t know, when I see her like that, all I could think of is her as a mother. How beautiful and caring and nurturing she is… I’m really hoping to earn her hoof in marriage and give her that happy ending. So I guess…” He chuckled and smiled slightly. “I really like her new look. And I really love her.”

Rarity covered her mouth in surprise, her cheeks a light pink. How this stallion was brimming with both a tense energy of aggression and a loving, romantic heart, she couldn’t fathom. All she knew was that she needed a stallion like him someday. As she cleared her throat, she nodded. “W-Well, I’ll be sure to work something out soon to see if I cannot get you a proper fit.”

“Are you sure? You don’t even know what her sizes are.”

“Oh, I assure you, if you ask her to come, I’ll happily help. For now, let me help you with the rest of your clothing needs.”

North looked at this mare, her eyes sparking with creativity and vigor. For a moment, his hair gave a slight pain as he remembered… Her. He smiled through it with a nod. The rest of North’s trip was uneventful as he received help on the other two outfits. He even bought a couple of colorful button-up shirts, for his “activities”. As he left, Rarity returned to the changing room. “Alright, Your Highness. Have you made your-?”

The unicorn paused as she heard the sound of crying from Luna’s stall. Quickly, she opened the door and found the princess in tears, but with a smile on top of it. Rarity smiled. “So, you heard it all?”

She nodded, pulling Rarity into a tight hug. “I will allow you to make a new one… It’s for the best.”

Despite the sudden motion, Rarity hugged the princess back. It was going to be a lot of work, but she had a few mares to help her get what she needed. With a six-month deadline on the tuxedo and dress, she felt confident she could pull it off.

Luna, however, had a different conclusion in mind. Hearing North returning home to handle all the unresolved conflicts… It didn’t feel right to let him. She wasn’t just a princess anymore. She was his marefriend, just as he said. She needed to help be there, and if it meant seeing his family, getting to know her future in-laws. Her mind suddenly came up with an idea…


~~~


As the night began to fall across the land that same day, Princess Luna quickly moved up the steps to the home of the Lunar Scholars. Once she reached the top, she found the messy laboratory where quite a few ponies ran about. As they spotted Luna, they stopped in their tracks and bowed low. One, a particularly geeky mare with thick, round glasses trotted over. “P-Princess! Thank you so much for visiting! To what do we owe the honor?”

Luna raised a hoof to steady her scientists. “At ease, my scholars. I am simply here to ask if the project for covert missions is complete.”

“Ah, that thing!” She adjusted her glasses with a hoof. “Actually, we have. It’s not as long-lasting as we’d like, but it should give you the results you desire.”

The mare led her princess to a locker of completed projects, opening one to reveal a neckband with a moonstone amulet attached to the center. Luna gave a firm nod. “I will need it. I have an emergency meeting within the next couple of weeks and I would prefer to handle it alone.”

“Ah, princess. Are you sure that’s okay…?”

“It’s no worry, my dear…” She lifted the scholar’s chin and looked her in the eyes with a cool, steady expression. “I put my faith in you.”

The mare’s face lit up like a Hearth’s Warming tree, falling on her back as she wasn’t sure if she should be more or less anxious. Luna looked at the silver-and-platinum band, her mind determined in her mission to Manehatten.
> Chapter 8.5: A Last Minute Lesson Plan
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

North Star sat on the sidelines of the training area, pencil in his mouth. His eyes scanned the cadets as they sparred, writing things down in a notebook. His mind was in full analysis mode, and no detail was to escape him, not even Lieutenant Nightshade Silk briskly trotting over to him.

“Private. You are on royal escort duty. Why did you break from it?”

“Permission and order from Princess Luna. I am to write a detailed report of the cadets’ combat strengths and weaknesses and offer training suggestions specializing in compensating for weaknesses and improving strengths. Private Tumble Weed is taking my position.” North never looked away from his work, only studying the troops and writing down information. The pencil in his mouth made his words a tad slurred, but he simply slid it to the side of his mouth for greater clarity.

Nightshade sighed and put his hoof on his forehead. “Is there a specific reason she is having you do this?”

North squinted as he watched Burning Iron throwing massive fast hits at Lily. “I expressed my concern about the cadets not playing to their strengths. The fighting style of the Royal Guard is too uniform and if everypony was fighting the same, it makes it easier to take them down.”

Nightshade raised an eyebrow. “How so?”

“I’ll give an example. Let’s say you fought an opponent who never adapted, and fought one way every time. If you fought them over and over, you’d learn how they fight and soon overpower them. Now imagine a person who fights the Royal Guard. If they all fight the same…”

“Then the key to fighting them is exponentially easier.” Nightshade nodded, focusing on the sparring troops. “Very well. What have you found so far?”

North continued to write but pointed at a batpony stallion, goggles holding his darkened red mane back. “Scarlet Spark. Extremely analytical, to my level. He seems to have been studying everypony the moment they started training. But he has the convenience of prep time. In a real fight, there’s no prep time. Give him an opponent who hits faster than he thinks. Force him to make split-second decisions. The moment he faces off against an opponent with speed and fast reaction times, the moment he’ll be easier to pin down.”

He pointed to Spark’s opponent, a tall, beautiful mare with her dark yellow mane tied back in a bun. “Lightning Chain. Her fighting is trying to aim for brutality, it’s like she’s trying to prove something. Her beauty is stunning, and that can be a good weapon against weaker-willed opponents and catch them off guard with takedowns and knockouts. As for the fighting itself, she needs to stop overextending. That leads to her being vulnerable. Give her some grappling training and perhaps some savate.”

He pointed to two soldiers, almost identical in appearance who seemed to match every blow they threw out. “Criss and Cross. Twins, right?”

Nightshade nodded.

“Yeah, I thought so. They don’t just look alike, they fight alike. Tight bond, and they can easily take on any opponent. But what happens if one isn’t there? You need to separate them and train them in solo combat. I suggest capoeira and jiu-jitsu.”

“Those are good observations, Private…” Nightshade nodded, pointing to Lily and Iron. “And what of those two? You had given them advice during the beginning, has that been any help for them?”

North nodded, sparing a slight glance in that direction. “Iron is doing well. He’s compensating for his weakened right side and actually switching his posture. However, there’s a delay in his movements as using his other side still makes him tired. I actually think that, on top of continued training, he should be undergoing a bit of physical therapy. Perhaps using something to keep the weight off his right side.”

“I doubt the Scholars have invented something such as that, but I can see about him undergoing such therapy.” Nightshade looked at Lily. “And Private Breeze. What about her?”

Silence filled the space between the two. “... Fine.”

“That is it? Just fine?”

“... Yes.”

“Speak the truth, Private. You are holding back information on me. That can do more than break the Guard’s ability to work. It breaks integrity.”

North sighed as he set his pencil down. “She fights admirably. Truthfully, she can defeat anyone if you give her enough time…”

“And yet…”

“... I think she’s better suited to being a member of the Shadow Corps, Lieutenant. She might sustain too much damage and then her career will be over before it begins.”

“And yet, she chose the Night Guard over the Shadow Corps. Private, we all chose this life. We serve our purpose, no matter the cost. Private Breeze was offered a role in the Shadow Corps, and rejected it for the Night Guard.”

North stayed quiet, looking down at his notes. For the first time since sparring started, he closed his eyes and calmed himself down.

“Have the notes done by the end of training. We’ll see what we can do.” Nightshade turned and began to walk away, but North stood up and turned to face him.

“Lieutenant. Permission to inquire.”

Their leader stopped. “... Permission granted.”

“Why are you doing this? Ever since I joined the Guard, you’ve been lenient with me. For what reason?”

Nightshade stayed quiet for a moment as if contemplating the answer. He spoke in a humbled manner. “Princess Celestia had the same concerns as you. She felt that none of the Royal Guard, as good as they were, were willing to adjust themselves to the level that the criminal element does in Equestria. They learn to fight, and never stop learning. Even now, I can see your mind constantly thinking of new methods of fighting. The Princesses eventually agreed that, if the Night Guard started to handle success from your ideas, then there could be changes and the average pony wouldn’t have to fear when the Guard was around.”

North’s shoulders sunk down a little. “So essentially, I’m a gamble.”

“Yes, but considering the work you’ve put in, I believe the gamble will pay off. It is why I’m allowing you the sabbatical. If the training improves their performance, then we can be confident in your methods and actually be something worth praising.”

North looked at Nightshade, who simply finished with one statement. “I expect those notes by the end of the day.”

Before he could leave, North spoke up. “Lily would benefit from learning to use her opponent’s weight against them and to focus on pressure points. Give her books to study pressure points of the body and also get her to focus on stealth.”

The lieutenant simply nodded, a slight smile across his face as he left North to finish. The stallion sat on the sidelines, watching the cadets work and writing his notes with a far greater passion than before. First, it was a guide to help the troops. Now, it was a guide to help his family.
> Chapter 9: City That Never Sleeps Alone
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

North Star sat at the Canterlot train station, his eyes on the clock. The train was due to arrive soon, and he hoped she would be here soon. The thought of returning back after being gone for years, he was coming back home. As he leaned back into the seat, his mind wandered. His family, the gang, what were they all going to think of him? He feared a reaction the same as before, if not worse. And yet, that wasn’t the worst part. A small part of his mind kept thinking about his ex, and the worries of seeing her again…

“Sir!”

North jolted back, hitting his head against the wooden station walls, and turned to face the sound. It was Lily, Iron, and a few other members of the Night Guard cadets. Each one was in uniform, saluting their fellow soldier.

“Guys, you don’t have to salute me when I’m off-duty…” He chuckled and slowly rose to his hooves with a salute of his own. “But, I appreciate you coming. That being said, does Lieutenant Silk know you’re here?”

“We promised to clean the barracks for the week, sir!” Scarlet Spark shouted, saluting hard enough to almost knock his shaded goggles off.

“Heh, figures…” North shook his head with a slightly nostalgic smile.

“More importantly…” Lily slowly approached with a wide grin. “We wanted to see this marefriend of yours! Somepony told us that if we caught up, we’d be able to catch a glimpse!”

“For the record,” Iron spoke up while eyeing Lily. “Lily roped us all into this.”

“Uhuh…” The experienced Night Guard looked at the cadets with a slight smirk. “And did this somepony happen to wear a stetson?”

Iron looked towards the tracks to avert his eyes from North’s. “Perhaps…”

“Then kick him down the stairs for me. Another round of payback.”

As they all shared a laugh, the sounds of hoofsteps could be heard behind the troops. “Excuse me, is North Star among you?”

“Ah, yes. Pardon me, ma-”

Iron was caught off guard at the sight of the mare behind him, and as the others turned to look, they would very much be the same. Standing there was a Clydesdale mare, not as tall as Iron, but taller than North. Her dark crimson body was lithe and limber, and her mane was a deep indigo. Her cutie mark was a tilted over moonshine bottle that dripped out something resembling the moon. Around her neck was a necklace with an amulet carved of moonstone. She adjusted her rounded glasses that stayed in front of her amber eyes, carrying her bags with her magic past them and towards North.

As the two ponies shared a kiss, Lily would be the first to speak. “W-Wow! North, you’re really aiming high here, aren’t you? She’s beautiful!”

North blushed slightly and looked away as he and the mare broke their kiss. “W-Well, you know… It did just happen and…” He quickly cleared his throat. “Everypony, this is Moonshine Drop. She’s one of the Lunar Scholars who handle the sciences of the royal wines.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you all…” Moonshine bowed her head to them. “He tells me a lot of you all, of your potential. I truly feel safe knowing capable cadets like you guard this castle.”

Beaming with pride, Burning Iron bowed in turn as a means to show his ability to handle the delicate means of speaking with royal officials. “It is a pleasure, Ms. Drop. You are looking quite well today.”

The others followed Iron’s lead and bowed, and Drop slowly rose with a slight giggle. “Oh, you’re flattering me… Thank you very much for visiting us.”

As they exchanged very minor pleasantries, the train quickly pulled in and dumped out a number of ponies. 

“All aboard, the 10:30 to Manehatten!”

“Well, that’s us,” North put his suitcase onto a nearby trolley. “You all better get back. I’ll see you in a few weeks.”

The small group looked to the soldier, a slight pain in their hearts for some reason as they saluted. “Sir! Have a safe trip!”

Giving one final salute, he slipped into the train car with Moonshine Drop before the doors closed and the train slowly chugged out of the station. Lily watched, her salute turning to a wave. Her face showed a smile disguising her slight melancholy. “Well… There goes my one chance at a real stallion…”

The others looked, shocked. She looked back and rolled her eyes. “What? A filly can dream, can’t she?” She sighed as she trotted back. “With a mare like that… I got no chance.”

Scarlet nodded and followed. “She is beautiful, kind, and she seems intelligent beyond our capabilities…” He ignored Lily’s death glares as he adjusted his goggles. “However, did anypony think she seemed… Off?”

They looked as the stallion walked and began to state his observations.

“Her movements, graceful if a bit awkward. She spoke almost motherly in a way, as if she was used to it. It almost seemed like… She knew who we were…”

“Scarlet, enough of your conspiracies,” Lightning spoke with a roll of her eyes. “Last time you told us that space mares abducted you after you drank too much cider and woke up in a crop field.”

“I did, I swear! They had glowing eyes!” While the group poked and laughed, Lily stopped and thought about it. Those things did seem familiar. Moreover, she felt like she’d seen them up close. Her eyes widened slightly as she looked back at the station. 

“... No. It can’t be…” She laughed quietly to herself, hesitating for just a moment before returning with the others.


~


As the couple sat on the train, Moonshine smiled at North. “Well, what do you think? Was that convincing enough for them?”

“Mmmm, maybe…” North spoke as if lost in a dream, staring outside at the landscape that zipped past the window. “I’d still keep that little thing on. Those cadets are sharp.”

“I can tell. Truly cadets worthy of the tutelage of the great North Star!” She held a hoof up in a corny sense of grandeur, giggling right after the act. North smiled and rolled her eyes, gazing back at the window. Drop could see that something occupied his thoughts, and so leaned into him. “You seem troubled. Shall I lend you my ear?”

North shook his head, turning and kissing her cheek. “It’s nothing. I’m just… Nervous. I spent five years wandering, taking down any gang activity despite my family ties, and I haven’t touched Manehatten ground in… I don’t know, three or four years? Heck, I was a normal Pegasus when I left. What are they going to say now?”

The disguised princess looked up at the ceiling. She had considered his family’s reaction, especially with the gang. Considering his vague affiliation with them, she could understand what his vigilantism would lead to in Manehattan. Nevertheless, she had plans, and she took his hoof into her own. “Whatever they say, I will be there beside you. Do not fear, my starshine…”

He smiled slightly, leaning in and kissing her though this time on the lips. He felt at ease with her around, like he didn’t need to constantly fight the world. You’re panicking, North… He told his mind. Remember, focus on what’s ahead. That’s getting home. Then, his eyes widened slightly, and he repressed his panic further. Oh for Faust’s sake, I forgot about my apartment…


~~~


The train arrived at Maneway Station a good by mid-afternoon, Moonshine Drop energized after a good nap and North Star looking drained beyond all reason. He trundled along, shaking his head to get the cobwebs out. All he could think about was what would happen when Luna discovered his apartment. Still, he felt like things could be worse as he led the way while his marefriend played tourist and gawked at how amazing everything looked. Thankfully, all of the time spent not resting gave North enough time to plan.

“Alright, so if you want, I can call you a taxi somewhere for you to hang out while I take the luggage home,” North said reassuringly. “Then, I can rush back and meet you. It shouldn’t take me too long, either!”

Moonshine tilted her head. “Are you sure you don’t want me to go with you, dear?”

“Oh please,” North waved his hoof with a chuckle. “I’ve been around the block for ages. I know most of the places around. I want to give you a chance to do something fun while I take a moment to have our living space cleaned up.”

“Hmmm…” She looked up and tapped her chin. “Well, I suppose I could get us two tickets for a night show at Bridleway and then do a little sightseeing if you don’t mind taking some time apart.”

North nodded. “I think that’s a solid plan! Let me just go out and-”

“BIG BROOOOOOOOOOO!”

North flinched as a rush of pink and red flew right at him, knocking him over and leaving him prone. As he looked up, he saw a young pink mare with a red ponytail held by a ball cap. She smiled brightly as she cuddled close to him.

“Big bro! You’re back! When were you gonna tell me, dummy?~”

“Gck… L-Lotus, get off…!” He thrust his hips upward and tossed her off, getting up with a huff. “Geez, and what did I tell you, I’m not your brother!”

Lotus giggled and looked up at him. “Cousin, brother, what’s the difference~?”

“A lot, you weirdo!” North pinched his cousin’s cheek, earning some yelps and squeaks.

“H-Hey! Knock it off, you big meanie!”

After a moment of horseplay, the two separated, North in a slightly better mood. “Anyways, I wanted to introduce you to my marefriend. This is Moonshine Drop. Moonshine, this is my cousin Lotus Dance.”

Moonshine smiled and offered her hoof to the young mare. “A pleasure to meet you.”

Lotus looked at the mare, her smile dropping slightly. “Your… Marefriend?” She looked at the hoof and simply bowed her head. “It is an honor to meet you, miss.”

Caught slightly off guard, Moonshine bowed back in an attempt to show respect. Neither noticed the look of contempt his cousin showed for the briefest of moments as North grabbed the bags.

“Lotus, it’s actually a good chance I ran into you. I need your help.” He pulled her aside, leaving the red mare to watch as the two talked.

Back with the two, Lotus spoke with a much firmer tone. “Big bro, I really don’t think this is a good idea. Remember last time?”

“Look, when and who I choose to date is my business. Don’t make it weird, I’m just asking you to take her out around the city for me while I run back and take care of my place!”

“But, bro!” Lotus stomped her hoof down. “I’ve been keeping your place exactly as you left it when you left!”

“That’s what I’m afraid of, you dork!” He pinched her cheek again, earning more whines. “Look, I’m sorry my first day back, I’m already asking favors. I promise I’ll come by later to actually do stuff with you and Uncle Diamond.”

“Hmph… Fine…” The mare pouted and turned towards the direction of Moonshine. “But I’m telling you now, big bro, you’re asking for trouble. The last time you got your heart broken, I lost you for almost a decade. I’m not gonna lose you again…” With that, she wandered off to talk to North’s special somepony, leaving him to think about his last relationship as he wandered outside and called a taxi. He didn’t want to think about that. That was the past. Yet, the memories still stung his heart, and even as he caught a cab and headed out, they never stopped stinging.


~~~


North rushed into the apartment with the panicked vigor of a stallion hiding his erotic magazines from his wife coming home from a business trip. The moment he burst through the doors of his one-room apartment, he was met with a sickening nostalgia that made him cringe. Neighponese comics lay in stacks across the room, making a wall around his futon that lied on the floor. His GameFoal rested on the nightstand, and his kitchen showed the signs of a bachelor stallion: minimal dishware, barren appearance, and packs of noodles everywhere.

Rushing to one of his cabinets, he grabbed some trash bags and started tossing most of his past into one. Comics, games, it was all being discarded. He felt the shame of his creature comforts outside of fighting washing over him, at all the buff stallions beating each other up and fighting games. He tossed each bag next to the front door, then rushed into the closet.

Inside the closet was his greatest treasure, a gift from his uncle that he cherished more than anything. It was a shrine of stone and bronze, moonstones and night imagery adorning every inch of it. The bronze was freshly polished and stones glowed dimly, revealing several prayers in the form of slips of paper littering the cabinet under the shrine. He took one and opened it to read…


~


North Star was lying on a thin mattress, staring up at the ceiling. His body was numb, and his hooves were stained with somepony else’s blood. He blinked slowly as the large championship belt hugged his bandaged waist. His right eye was swollen shut.

To his left, he could see an aged stallion with a dirty 5-o-clock shadow, a slicked-back orange mane, and a crooked grin approach, his back burdened with large saddlebags.

“Very good job, North. You had me kind of worried there in the beginning, but you brutalized him!” He laughed as he set his saddlebags down. “Guess you can retire with your little marefriend a champion, huh?”

North, his ears still ringing, said nothing. He wanted to clench his hooves, but he couldn’t feel them.

“Ah, right. She ditched ya…” The stallion looked down, his smile dropping. “Sorry, didn’t mean to… Listen, you know that you matter a lot to me. You’re family, and I know Lotus loves you a ton. I don’t want you to languish in this place. I think being here, it’s not good for you.”

“Then, where is good for me…?” North muttered hoarsely. “She’s gone, my family hates me, and everypony thinks I’m some violent thug.”

“Eh, true…” The stallion nodded. “But, I got the answer. A present.”

“Uncle Flare, I really don’t want another book-”

His uncle suddenly whipped out two large presents from the bag, one of bright yellow and orange and one of dark blue and purple. He tapped both with a wider grin. “What you got before you is two paths. One of them…” He pointed to the orange-and-yellow box. “... Requires a lot of unlearning. You’ll basically have to forget coming back here. However, with enough training, discipline, and force of will, you can achieve the popularity you truly desire. On the other hand…” He pointed to the dark blue and purple box. “One of them is using everything you’ve learned here and using it to become good. You probably won’t be liked, and nearly everypony in the underground will hate you. But, you’ll still be able to come back, and you’ll catch the attention of ponies who’ll want your help. From there, you can work in your element… Probably.”

“... Probably?”

“Well, there’s a good chance you’ll end up in the dungeon for a long time, but hey…” He shrugged casually. “It’s a gamble. And we don’t go anywhere without a gamble.”

North stared at the two boxes for a long time with his one good eye. He had to seriously consider this option. It was like picking between his parents and his uncle and the underground. He didn’t know what was the best option then, and he had less of a clue now. However, every time he looked between the boxes, the stallion’s gaze would always focus a bit more on the dark box. His hoof moved up, pointing at the dark blue-and-purple gift.

“Ah, good choice…” His uncle slowly opened the box, revealing it to be a small shrine.

“Uncle Flare… What is that?”

“Something that I was planning on giving you, depending on your choice in life. It’s simple, just put a prayer in the little box under it with what you want every day, and you’ll find what you’re looking for.”

North looked at his uncle as if he was insane, but the stallion simply smiled at his nephew and stood up. “Better go take care of my winnings. You rest up and get home when you can. And don’t forget…” Diamond Flare looked back at his nephew. “Every day.”

The young stallion watched his uncle exit, leaving the gift beside him. He wasn’t sure what to make of it or if what his uncle was saying was true, but his mind was in no place to argue. He’d go home, miserable as he recovered. Day by day, he would pray in his closet for a new path, a new direction he could take this life. As his body began to heal, he took to the habit of regular exercise and training, but barely left his room. Diamond Flare and Lotus brought groceries and even some entertainment in the form of comics and games. 

Then, his answer would come in the form of a comic: an issue of Dragonling Turtle Samurai, where the young team faced off against a vigilante stallion, Skater Slide. The mask, the use of not only sporting equipment but also any use of the environment, and his willingness to do anything for a safer city spoke to North. It wouldn’t be long before he took to the streets with a new plan filling his mind.


~


North gazed down at the prayer written on the scrap of paper. He prayed to Luna that whole time, hoping for a path forward that would save him. What he received was something beyond what he could comprehend. It was a gamble, but a gamble that paid off. Now, he saw, written neatly on the scrap, a new prayer.

“Princess Luna, please bring my big brother back to me.”

He looked back at the shrine, its glowing stones casting blurry reflections back at him. Am I even the same stallion that left…? North thought to himself. Who am I…? What am I…?


~~~


Moonshine shifted uncomfortably as she looked at the many flowers on display. She wanted to get a bouquet for North when he returned, but like with many other things on this mall visit, she was constantly under the leering gaze of Lotus Dance. Lotus would be at hoof’s distance giving her the evil eye. In an attempt to cut the tension, she turned with a nervous smile toward the young mare.

“S-So, Lotus. Do you think North’s apartment would look better with lighter or darker colored flowers?”

“Hmph…” Lotus turned her head with an indignant huff. “I don’t know. You’re his special somepony. That sounds like something you would know already.”

Luna winced a bit at the verbal jab and sighed. “Perhaps, but I do not know much about his home. He doesn’t talk about his time here in Manehattan very much.”

Lotus seemed to become more incensed by that bit of information, glaring at a bouquet of black dahlias. “Of course, he wouldn’t… He always loves hiding away, never telling anypony anything…”

“Hey, that’s not true. He’s not always like this-”

“What would you know?” Lotus snapped her head towards the mare with an ill gaze. “You don’t even know him.”

Moonshine stepped back, slightly nervous. The emotion she felt coming off of Lotus was intense, and it felt like she was being smothered by the contempt of somepony like her. North, my starshine, I hope this is not how all your family is… She thought to herself. I’m terrified to see what the rest of them will be like! Taking a quick moment to regain her composure, she looked back at Lotus with a stoic gaze.

“Lotus, I can understand that you don’t like me, even if you do not say it…” Moonshine muttered. “However, I believe it is in both of our best interests to remain amicable. I do not want to cause North any stress on his earned vacation.”

Lotus was taken aback by how quickly this nerdy-looking unicorn recovered from the jab, but after some consideration, she turned fully to face Moonshine. “Very well. Just know that I am watching you. If you break his heart…” She stepped closer, her ice-cold aura gripping the other mare as she leaned in to whisper in her ear. “There is nowhere you can run to hide from me…”

The disguised Luna shivered as she felt her spine tingle in fear. She was normally the mare to dish out these ominous threats and warnings. To be on the receiving end was a terrifying experience. If Lotus was weaker than her, she was truly talented at hiding that fact behind her skills of intimidation.

“Darker.”

Moonshine blinked and adjusted her glasses. “W-What?”

“The room is pretty bare, but the walls are a shade of off-white. It would stand to improve with darker colors.”

Blinking in surprise, her lips curled into a small smile. “Thank you. I very much appreciate it.”

Lotus looked away once again right as North ran over. “Hey! Sorry about that, there was some traffic.”

Moonshine smiled as she bought a dark-colored bouquet and held it up to her lover. “Here, darling. Lotus suggested these would be best fitting for your apartment.”

Blinking in surprise, he smiled at his cousin. “Well now, I didn’t think you’d actually get along!”

“Sh-Shut up!” Lotus huffed with pinkening cheeks.

He chuckled and looked back at the bouquet. “They’re lovely, but… I don’t really have anything to put these in.”

“Oh, no worries. We can get a vase as well. Lotus?” Lotus turned to look at Moonshine. “Would you like to stay with us a bit longer?”

Lotus’s eyes narrowed, gazing into the other mare’s soul. However, she would find no ill will inside those words, only a genuine care that made her sigh. “Fine. But afterward, I’m going home. Jichan is probably worried about me.”

North lightly bonked his cousin on the head. “Stop calling Uncle gramps. You know you’re asking for trouble.”

She huffed but continued to follow them, the two shopping as they spent time with her. While there was still venom in her heart, she found that it was starting to fade as she saw how the two showed their love for each other. In the back of her mind, however, she knew that it wasn’t going to last. Then her mind started to focus on what was coming, and while she stayed calm outside, she became internally terrified.
> Chapter 10: Capos and Carbonara
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Luna giggled as she flipped through the pages of North’s comic collection. She had to admit, he had quite a unique taste, and it made her feel like she started to understand him a little bit more.


BOOM!


A small explosion came from the bathroom making North stumble out, his body covered in dark smoke. “W-What in Tartarus-?!?”

Luna giggled and approached. “It appears you might have stumbled upon one of the Scholar’s gifts. I was wondering where it went.”

North shook his head hard to get the lingering darkness around him to go away. “Rgh, it won’t come out…” After a moment, he sighed as he watched Luna use her magic to suck the darkness into a metal orb. “So, want to explain that?”

“Ah yes!” Luna held up the small metal orb. “This is a Shade Bomb. It’s an experimental tool developed by the Lunar Scholars to darken a room and blind anypony inside. Well, save for lowlights.”

“Makes sense…” He muttered as he stepped back into the bathroom, leaving the door slightly ajar. “But why do you have one? You’re not planning on crime-fighting, are you?”

“Well, after reading your comics…” She giggled as she saw North’s eye glaring through the crack. “But, no. The Scholars were aware that I was leaving with no escort and wished me safety. Although, they’re unaware of my location.”

“That’s a relief…” He muttered softly before returning to his routine. “Might be useful though. I’ll look through them another time. For now, we need to get ready and meet everyone at the gym. Are you prepped?”

Luna slipped on her necklace, turning back into Moonshine Drop. “I am ready.”

“Perfect.” North stepped out of the bathroom. He was dressed in a colorful button-up shirt with his navy blue mane slicked back. His scruff was shaved and his body had the slightest hint of a pleasant-smelling cologne. “Let’s move.”

His eyes suddenly caught his marefriend’s expression, covering her snout and shivering. “What? Something wrong?”

Moonshine shook her head and stepped forward, adjusting her glasses. Her mind, however, was loudly screaming at the sky. GAAAAH! SWEET MOTHER FAUST, LET ME BE MARRIED ALREADY!! I WANT THIS STALLION IN ME NOW!!!


~~~


The duo soon found themselves in a dingy part of Manehatten, one that nopony dared to step into without protection. Most ponies watched the pair with shock, throwing out warnings to not go further. When they were ignored, the locals were shocked to see the pair trot about without even being touched. Those reprobates and scoundrels eyed the two, seemingly nodding to the stallion with respect.

“My my, I guess I have a little prince of my own…” Moonshine whispered with a giggle.

“Just something that came from being really good at beating up other ponies.” North’s tone was frank and to the point, almost as if he was disappointed in that fact. Still, he kept focusing forward as soon, they stood before a large unmarked warehouse.

“Ummm… Pardon, North…” Moonshine looked around. “But… Where is the gym?”

North simply approached the doors and then looked back with a smirk. “Right here, babe…”

He opened the door, revealing a massive complex of equipment made from scrap metal and train parts. Improvised arenas had ponies fighting brutally, sometimes out of wire fencing held up by rusted train tracks, sometimes by just ponies forming a circle. It was pure combat chaos, and as soon as North stepped inside, Moonshine could sense the energy shift from his body. It was as if he was finally home…

“North, buddy!”

North Star turned to find himself in front of two ponies, a stallion and mare, both of whom looked like they’d gone through the ringer more than a few times. Still, despite their grizzled appearances, North grinned wide and hoof bumped both.

“Breaker! Knives! How’ve you two been??”

The mare smiled sharply, placing a hoof against her cheek. “Oh, you know. Defending our territory as per usual. How’s guard duty been, Mr. Canterlot?”

“Yeah, Mr. Hotshot! You living the easy life?”

North laughed and shook his head. “I wish. They’re on my flanks about a lot, and I’ve been training cadets who don’t know a left hook from a fishing hook.”

Moonshine watched as North laughed with his comrades. No longer trapped in the rigid guard life, it was clear that he felt more at home among ponies such as this. She smiled, yet she couldn’t help but feel a twinge of pain in her heart at the irony of him needing to stay a rigid guard just to be with her.

Suddenly, the appearance of Breaker’s chiseled face leaning in to eye her with a smile snapped her from her thoughts. “Saaaay, who’s this hot babe? She’s quite the cutie~!”

She received a wink from Breaker, who would end up receiving a punch in the spine from Knives, leading him to fall to the ground. “Really, Breaker? In front of your special somepony?”

North’s eyes suddenly widened. “Wait… You two are…?”

Knives smiled and put her hooves on her face, moving like a school girl talking about her crush while Breaker gurgled behind her. “I know, I know. But, I just can’t help it. I love a big strong stallion that can take a hit.” She slowly opened one of her eyes just a bit, licking her lips. “And the passion is so strong… I love it.”

Moonshine and North felt chills up their spines, but North smiled and pulled the two into a tight hug. Surprised, they smiled and hugged him right back. After a moment, he stepped back. “Guys, this is my special somepony, Moonshine Drop. Moony, this is Guard Breaker and Silver Knives. They’re fellow fighters like me, and they’re some of the best we got.”

Breaker laughed, rubbing his own mane in embarrassment. “Aw, c’mon, North. Everypony knows you were the one carrying the matches. Heck, if you weren’t around, we’d have been wiped out already.”

North rolled his eyes. “Please, you’re overdoing it. Everypony here is a good, strong fighter. We’re just lucky Diamond Flare kept us organized and ready. Speaking of, where is my uncle?”

The two went quiet, looking at each other in a way North could easily interpret as ‘we’re not supposed to say’. North sighed, slowly unbuttoning his shirt. “Alright, if you wanna do this the hard way…”

Both suddenly jolted and held their hooves out.

“No no no! That’s not necessary!”

“Look, he’s in his office, but he’s in an important meeting. You really shouldn’t interfere.”

North stopped his unbuttoning and looked at his friends, then sighed as he rebuttoned them. “Fine. I won’t interfere.”

Both let out a sigh of relief.

“But I’m still gonna eavesdrop.”

“North, no!”

But it was too late. He already flew up to the second story of the warehouse, to which Moonshine looked at the two other fighters trying and failing to stop him. Curious, she followed close behind. Just what was all of this about?


~


“It is as we have stated, Diamond Flare,” The finely aged stallion said as he drank some tea. “There will be no end to this war unless she is returned to us.”

“With all due respect, sir…” The younger in appearance but still old stallion across from him said, sitting at a table. “You’re in no position. If you want her back, you have to convince her to go with you.”

“And how do you propose I do that…” The elder pony crept one eye open. “When you refuse to allow me to see her?”

“Well, it’s not like I can trust you to be honest and not steal her away when my back is turned,” He tossed a can of juice away. “You won’t let me be around during these visits.”

“Flare, she is an adult!” His hoof slammed on the table with a thud that would surprise a typical stallion. “You must stop doing this to her!”

“You’re right! She is an adult, and she doesn’t need to be involved with your gang!”

“And so she should be involved with yours???”

“You don’t know my plans, you wrinkly old sack!”

There was a brief moment where the two stallions panted and stared, eyes in full contact as they both prepared to fight. However, the matter soon died down as both sat down and regained their composure.

“If you want her back, the terms are simple. Win the match.”

“Agreed. I intend to…” The elder nodded as he sipped his tea. “Put my best chip forward. One that I know won’t last against any of your current fighters.”

“Not even the colt?”

“Not even him. I know that even if you had him, he would be enough to stand against our best. Speaking of…” The elder looked back at the door. “It is rude to eavesdrop, colt. Come inside. And do not think about trying to run.”

There was a pause of silence, and Diamond Flare sighed. “North, it’s okay. You can come in.”

The door slowly opened, revealing the two newcomers. North caught a glimpse of the small, old stallion in Neighponese-style attire. He was very unassuming, and as soon as North was a good distance away, he bowed out of respect.

“My sincerest apologies for interrupting.”

The old stallion bowed his head. “It is quite alright. Talks were getting nowhere. It is good seeing the famous Bloody Star has been doing so well. Your uncle speaks highly of you.”

North became bashful and smiled. “Th-Thank you, sir. That is far too kind of you.”

The old stallion smiled back and finished his tea. “Flare. I will see you at our agreed match. Do not disappoint me.”

“Heheh…” The younger of the two leaned back in his chair. “I don’t plan on it.”

With a discreet, respectful bow, the visitor left, and once he was out of the building, Diamond’s confident smile dropped with a loud groan. “That old fart… He’s really trying to push me.”

North looked over at his uncle. “Somepony I know?”

Diamond shook his head. “Not someone you’ve met, no. I’ve got somepony of his, and we’re in very tense negotiations.” The stallion sighed and put a cigarette in a box with a small hole. After hitting a button, he pulled it out, revealing the end had been lit and let out a light trail of smoke. As he took a drag, he nodded to his nephew. “But you don’t gotta worry about that. You’re not part of the gang no more.” He looked over at Moonshine Drop with a cheeky smile. “Especially now that you got somepony to look after. Pardon us, ma’am. Name’s Diamond Flare.”

He offered a hoof, and Moonshine shook it with a nervous smile. “P-Pleasure to meet you, sir. I’m Moonshine Drop.”

“Heheheh, so you’re the diamond apple of my nephew’s eye… Gotta say, he’s got some very high-class taste.”

“Uncle Flare, you’re being gross again.”

“Well, that’s the truth. A mare like her shines very bright in a place like this, it’s like finding gems in a dumpster.” He took a drag as he set his cigarette in an ashtray. “Gotta say though, North. Seein’ you with the Night Guard look… It’s fitting. Wish my brother could see what a bright future you got ahead of you.”

North nodded, his eyes looking at the desk. He didn’t want to admit that the words filled him with a bit of pain, but mostly with appreciation. Moonshine could see the proud smile on Flare’s face, knowing that their bond was almost like that of parents. She gave a slight smile seeing just how much North felt at home.

Diamond Flare slowly got out of his chair, trotting over to a nearby closet. “But look, enough about all that… We’ve gotta go to dinner. Here.” He opened a nearby door, revealing a walk-in closet, and pointed his hoof at a suit-and-tie ensemble. “Had it dry-cleaned for just the occasion.”

Smiling, he nodded and slipped into the closet. As he entered and changed, Diamond Flare looked at Moonshine. “Hey. While he’s in there, I wanted to say… Thank you. After what he’d gone through with that…” He grimaced. “Other filly… It’s good to see that he found somepony for him.”

Drop blinked. “How… Did you know about us?”

“Lotus told me how close you two were. She says she hadn’t seen him that happy in a long time. After what happened, I didn’t think he’d let anyone in his heart like that.”

Moonshine Drop smiled as those words hit her. She looked down at the floor, hoof on her chest, as she felt like she was already being approved by North’s father figure.

“Yep. It’s good to know…” He trotted past the mare, his eyes looking at her with a slight smile. “That he found the mare of his dreams.”

The mare suddenly felt a chill down her spine. The way that the uncle said this didn’t seem off on the surface, but something about how he said that felt off.

“Alright, I’m ready.”

Moonshine’s head turned to look at her special somepony, and all those thoughts went out the door. Now, on top of how North styled himself, he had the added look of a fresh suit and tie which gave him a very classy and sophisticated appearance. Her eyes widened and her horn sparked. North walked towards her, smiling. “Let’s get a move on. We can’t keep the others waiting.”

“U-Uhuh…” She nodded as she followed right behind him. Her heart was pounding and once again, she threw a prayer to the heavens. Please, Faust, let me claim this stallion as my husband so I can ride him!! I will not be satisfied with dreams any longer!!!


~~~


It was an odd sensation to walk alongside a number of top gangsters, but perhaps it was because Moonshine hadn’t been walking among what was considered the “bad guys” for quite some time. It wasn’t a bad sensation, but it definitely felt different from walking among the nobility in the night. Still, she kept her mouth shut. No reason to cause any issues, after all.

The group of lieutenants and made mares slowly entered a well-decorated restaurant by the name of the Carbonara Caravan, evoking imagery of vineyards, classical architecture, and merchants. It was a little slice of home for some of these ponies, and for them, this was their territory as shown by the moment they entered, the hostess bowed to them and guided them to the backroom with no hesitation.

The back of the restaurant had a special place just for special occasions, and those occasions were almost always gang-related. They would receive menus and be brought top-shelf wines, all the while making idle conversation about home and their front businesses. North would be concluded in these talks.

“So, North. How’s Canterlot treatin’ you?” One of the mares asked.

“Fine…” North nodded. “It’s a bit tough with the high elevation though.”

The group chuckled, and another of the gang spoke up. “Any other cute mares catch your eye?”

North quietly shook his head, putting a hoof on Moonshine’s. “Nope. Only Moony…”

Moonshine blushed and looked at him, the others judging the two with quiet glances as they all placed their orders. Each member had been forged from their time working within the Hay-lem Haymakers, a time which made them grizzled stallions and mares. Even if North was never directly working with them, his prowess as one of their best fighters made them feel that he earned his place in their ranks. Now to some, he seemed softer, and to those ponies, they felt a deep sense of rage and betrayal. This mare wasn’t fit to be a part of the family.

“So tell us, North…” One of the mares spoke as she finished her glass. “How did you two meet?”

North quietly grabbed a bit of salad from the appetizers on the table as well as some bread. “Well… I met her on one of my patrols. She was working, I was working, and we ended up having a talk.”

“Oh really?” Another stallion butted in, eyes focused on the pair. “Did you say anything about us? Anything… Important?”

North sighed, shaking his head. “Nothing that didn’t involve me…”

“Good colt…” The stallion sat down. “You know our motto. The family business…”

“Stays family business…” North muttered and looked down at his plate. He began to pick at the food, only taking small nibbles. This wasn’t what he expected when he returned.

“So tell me, Miss… Moonshine, was it?” A tall, slender mare spoke, one eye focusing on the other mare. “What do you like to do? Any hobbies or interests?”

Clearing her throat, Moonshine tried to remain as polite as possible, despite the obviously antagonistic behavior of the others. “W-Well, I usually spend my time in the cellars of Canterlot Castle, testing wine and experimenting. It’s kind of a longstanding tradition. But when I’m not doing that, I’m usually reading Neighponese comics and playing games.”

“Really now…” The mare muttered, looking at their boss as a sign that she was making progress on their theory. However, all she was proving to him was how much he was frustrating him with his angry expression. He stayed quiet, but as North looked at his uncle, he could tell something was wrong.

Soon, the food arrived, and each of the ponies soon received a plate of food. Licking his lips, North dug into his pasta along with his uncle. Flare’s attitude seemed to vanish as he ate. He knew that the others were in the wrong, but his favorite spicy pasta always helped keep his head cool. Slurping up a long strand of noodles, he finally spoke.

“So North. What are your plans here?” Flare said with a sigh. “Hope it’s not spendin’ every single day with us.”

North shook his head. “Got a few things in mind. Visiting the art museum, seeing a few of the sights, showing my girl around…” He paused, looking down at his pasta. “A-And… I’m visiting dad.”

A few of them choked on some pasta as soon as they heard him say that. Even Diamond Flare, normally calm with a pirate swagger, couldn’t help but raise his eyebrows in surprise. “Really… Do you think he’ll even let you be close to him?”

North shook his head. “I have a plan for that. But… I need to try and tie up loose ends while I’m here. This… This may be the last time I come here.”

“WHAT???”

This caused most of the members to choke on the food, a couple spitting out their wine in shock. They looked at the stallion like he was insane, bombarding him with statements, questions, and a few borderline threats. 

“Have you lost your mind?!?”

“You can’t abandon family! You’ll regret it!”

“Abandoning us… What, you think you’re too good for us??”

The whole time, he stayed quiet, eating his food as he waited for everypony to calm down. However, under the table, Moonshine could feel North’s grip tightening on her hoof from trying to put on a brave face.


CLANG!!!


The sounds of metal hitting hardwood silenced eveypony, and they turned to see Diamond Flare, his hindleg slammed against the table revealing a horseshoe reading ‘Made In Tartarus’.

“Are you all quite done harassing my nephew and his marefriend? If so, get back in your seats.”

“But boss-!”

“I didn’t ask any of yous to speak on my behalf, did I??” He shouted, slipping into a thick Manehatten accent. The others went silent and slowly sat down, letting Diamond have his words. “North. As much as it pains me to have you stepping away for good… I get it. You got somepony precious to you now, and you don’t want her involved in all of this. I wouldn’t want anypony I cared about involved either.”

He went quiet, looking down at his wine before taking it in his hooves. “There was a time, when I was your age, when I had to make a choice between love and business. I chose business… And I regret the actions I took for that. I’m not regretting my gang, but I do regret losing…”

Flare took a breath, holding up the wine. “Don’t worry about us, North. As much as we’re gonna miss our heaviest hitter, we’ll make do. Thanks to that vigilante, we ended up consolidating a lot of power and are safe for the time being.”

“Easy for you to say!” One of the lieutenants shouted. “My brother was beaten by that sack of horseapples.”

“Your brother was getting involved in the Diamond Dust trade, which I have explicitly prohibited.”

“You can’t prove that it wasn't planted!”

As the table devolved into bickering, North dropped his head on the table just short of the pasta. It was a long night, his sleep schedule was ruined, and he just wanted to go to bed.


~~~


Luna sighed as she walked the dreamscapes. The night’s arguments had ended with North collapsing on the futon and falling asleep, so she decided that it would be best to let him rest. She still had a job to do after all. As she toured the dreams of Equestria, she noticed her sister’s dreamscape. It appeared she was having a nightmare.

“Oh sister…” She sighed as she approached the bubble. “What visions ail you now?”

“Sister… No… Be careful…”

“Huh?” She inspected the dream closer. She saw it was of… Her, as Moonshine Drop. She was in an art gallery, standing still as something lurked in the shadows…
> Chapter 11: Blood and Oil Color, Pt. 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Moonshine adjusted the black dahlia in her mane for the fourth time in a row. It had to be absolutely perfect. She couldn’t afford to make a mistake today. After all, something very important was waiting for her today. She would be meeting the one who had made that painting back in Canterlot, the one with a close connection to North. She felt this sense of unease, like her mind wasn’t ready for what was to come.

Suddenly, her head was turned and North gently kissed her on the lips. “You look beautiful, dear. Everything will be okay, alright?”

She looked down at him and smiled back, leaning in and kissing him once more. “You’re right… You’re right. I think it’s mostly the fact that I don’t know this artist’s relationship with you at all.”

Blowing a tuft of hair out of his face, North looked up at his ceiling. “Neb and I… We went back a long while. Longer than we can remember. We spent years just doing our own stuff, and I don’t know why, but she was always wanting to be around me… I told her it was a bad idea, and she insisted on trying to try and come. Eventually…”

He paused and looked down. “I think she’ll be better resolved to tell you the rest. We should get moving.”

“Oh wait!” The disguised Luna grabbed a nearby coat with her magic. “You can’t forget this. Trust me, you’ll need it.”

North raised an eyebrow and chuckled. “I don’t think I need this jacket. It’s not cold out.”

“Well, you never know what will happen. There’s always rain…” She slowly put her hooves on his cheek. “Also promise me something. No matter what happens, keep a level head. Things may not play out how you want, but I know you can get past them if you think. Just like your fights.”

North blinked, more confused than ever. “Luna, is something going on? You’re normally not this paranoid, and you definitely weren’t this worried when you were around my uncle.”

“It’s just…” She looked down, pondering what to say. She sighed and kissed her forehead. “It’s different when it’s someone more nebulous. You’ll understand later. Come, we’re going to be late.”

North watched Moonshine leave and soon followed afterward, but he couldn’t help but feel like something was off. Did he miss something? Did somepony from last night do something behind his back?


~~~


His mind never fully settled when he got to the Manehatten Art Museum & Gallery. The thoughts just swirled in his head, hoping that whatever fears he had about his past were behind him. Fortunately, the sight of Moonshine tipping the guard at the door with two bits was enough to snap him out of his funk and have a laugh.

He walked alongside her through the white walls of the gallery, taking stops to admire the many artists. Being a frequenter of the gallery in the past, he couldn’t help but see how many new paintings from artists he once knew presented on the walls.

“Jeez, I can't believe Brush Beater still gets work…” North chuckled as he inspected the action painting before him. “His art is always a mess.”

“Yes, but if you look beyond it and focus on the motions, you can see some level of cohesion…”

“What I’m seeing is that I really need to make sure that pony is going outside enough. He’s always such a hermit…” He sighed, rubbing his forehead. “Then again, it’s been forever…”

“I’m sure he’d love to see an old friend again…” Moonshine smiled at him, making him smile back.

“Fine… Another time, I promise.”

As the pair studied any piece of art that caught their mind, North’s body suddenly flinched and froze. His gaze moved downward and his breath picked up speed.

Seeing her lover panic, she put a hoof on his back and gently rubbed it. “Starshine, it’s okay. It’s alright. What’s wrong?”

He gulped nervously, nodding as he took slow, deep breaths. Finally, he spoke. “Yeah… It’s her. West wing, down the hall. She’s talking with some other mares.”

Nodding, Moonshine looked in the direction of the West Wing, then back at him. “Would you like me to break the ice first?”

“You… You don’t have to-”

Before he could finish, Moonshine was already standing and heading down the halls.


~


“I’m telling you Nebby, this guy I know, he’s got an eye for talent, and he’d LOVE your work displayed in his private gallery!”

“Oh, I know just who you’re talking about! He’s been eyeing you for ages! You have to have a meeting with him!”

“Mhm…”

Nebula Feathers sighed as she stared at another one of her pieces. Another success, worthy of the gallery. The praise was heaped upon her, and the offers to buy it were enormous, something that any artist would love. To her, it was all just noise and paper.

Her friends, colleagues from art school, were the ones mediating these deals and meetups. They were more than willing to help her with the hassle for only a fraction of what normal art brokers would charge. They called it a win-win scenario. Nebula called it a hassle. She just wanted to be alone.

“Excuse me, miss?”

Her ears picked up on a soft voice that was oddly soothing and turned to face it. She came across a tall, slender mare with rounded glasses and a silky indigo mane, who smiled and bowed her head. She blushed slightly and returned the gesture.

“I just wanted to say, I love your work. I got to see it in Canterlot, and it was truly magnificent.”

“Canterlot…” She spoke softly before nodding. “Y-Yes, I know that piece. One of my oldest works.”

“Yes, I was there when one of Princess Luna’s personal escorts was talking about it. He said that he knew you.”

Nebula went quiet, then shook her head. “That’s impossible. I don’t know anypony who became a member of the Night Guard.”

“Really?” She turned to one of the paintings. “It’s funny. He spoke quite highly of you. Said you always wanted to be around him…”

Nebula froze and looked down at the floor. She seemed to be frozen in shock, a consequence of a realization. Her friends quickly intervened.

“Hey, she said she doesn’t know anypony in the Guard!”

“Yeah, why don’t you buzz off? That guard was probably lying for credibility or to climb the social ladder or something.”

This sparked something in Luna, who had to hold back her Royal Canterlot voice and keep her facade as Moonshine. Even still, she stepped forward with murder in her eyes as her horn glowed. “Are you implying my special somepony some sort of simple-minded socialite??”

That one show of force was enough to cause the two to back off, leaving Nebula to face the mare alone. Regaining her composure, Moonshine lifted the mare’s chin and looked her in the eyes.

“North Star. Am I correct?”

Nebula’s eyes widened, filled with tears. “Y-Yes…”

“Your relationship with him was…”

“B-Brother…”

Moonshine nodded. “He has been worried about you. Truly. This may be one of the last chances you may get to confront your brother with the contents of your heart once and for all. Do not squander the opportunity. Do not let the pain of siblings fester, lest you end up as miserable as I had.”

Nebula stared into the glistening eyes of this mare, her heart beating fast. She tried her best to regain her composure, then moved her head down. “Where… Where is he?”


~


North’s mind was moving a mile a minute as he sat on the bench. What could he say that would ensure that things ended well between them? What if she didn’t even want to talk to him? How could he explain everything that happened?

No matter how hard he tried, all his mind could think about was the inevitable outcome of failure. He could feel his mind sinking back into that abyss of doubt, but the memories of Luna and her reassuring words held firm in his heart that everything would be okay. All of a sudden, he felt somepony sit behind him, their backs inches from each other. He started to turn in order to see if it was Nebula.

“Don’t turn around. Please.”

North obeyed. Even if he didn’t see who it was, the voice was far too familiar. Even if she was older than their last time seeing each other, he couldn’t mistake her for anypony else. He looked down as he struggled with what to say. Nebula decided to take the first step.

“How are you?”

“... Fine. You?”

“Fine.”

“You… Seem to be doing well for yourself.” 

“I suppose. You’re obviously doing better.”

“Ah… I don’t know about that…” He sighed and looked down at the floor. “I’m making do.”

Nebula glanced to the side, her voice displacing slight irritation. “I wouldn’t call a member of the Royal Guard with a beautiful marefriend ‘making do’. I call that ‘rubbing it in’.”

North grimaced a little. “Yeah, like having something you’ve done being in some of the best museums in Equestria isn’t doing well.”

Nebula’s wings flared up as she became more agitated. “Like you’d get it! I have to paint to live!”

“And I have to fight to live!!”

“So what, you love fighting!”

“And you love panting!!”

Nebula turned to face him, her aqua face becoming red in rage. “Well I used to before you left me behind!!!”

Nebula turned around, his face equally as red. “Yeah, and I used to as well before fighting ruined my life!!!”

The two siblings were left panting, glaring at each other as they slowly came down from their shouting. Their eyes met, looks of rage and betrayal in their eyes. Eventually, they turned away from each other and resumed their conversation.

“Your special somepony… She’s a good mare.”

“Yeah…” North looked up and smiled. “I owe a lot of myself to her.”

“It’s hard to believe… That you’d change from that other mare…”

North flinched, but stayed calm as his eyes slowly closed. “What do you mean, ‘it’s hard to believe’?”

“Well… Last time we saw each other… You and her…” She chuckled slightly, tracing a hoof on the ground. “You were conjoined at the hip. You talked about her all the time about how much you loved her and wanted to spend every minute with her.”

North shut his eyes tight, trying to fight back the memories. He wanted to forget her, to forget the name of the mare who broke his heart and left him fumbling in the dark for purpose. Nebula noticed how he hunched over and gripped his head in his hooves, realizing she might’ve just hit a sore spot.

“N-North? What happened?”

He hesitated. “Nothing… It’s… It’s nothing.”

Nebula shot his lies down quickly and turned halfway. “No. You tell me right now. You’re always hiding things!”

“I’m not! It just… It didn’t work out for us, okay??”

“North.”

His eyes darted to the side, spotting Moonshine who was at a distance with a solemn expression. He knew what she wanted him to do, but he was still afraid of revealing anything. Shutting his eyes tight, he braced himself for humiliation.

“She… She broke up with me.”

Nebula covered her mouth with her hoof. “... What?”

“She broke up with me, okay?” He snapped, only to take a breath to try and calm down. “S-Sorry. She… She told me that she didn’t want to be involved with somepony like me. That she had a career to look forward to, and that I was weighing her down.”

“Sweet Celestia…” Nebula muttered as she looked down.

“It was right before my last fight, the fight where I promised to leave the gang for good. I couldn’t go back on my word, it would’ve made me look weak. So I… I fell apart. Didn’t have anything to my name until I became one of the Night Guard…”

Nebula looked back a bit further. “Why didn’t you just stay with me? My dorm could’ve housed somepony else.”

Again, North went quiet. He pressed his hooves together, praying to anyone for any good fortune. Nebula sighed, then turned fully. Her hoof touched his back. “North… Be honest with me, please… We’re family.”

“I know…” North looked back with a sad expression plastered on his face. “And it’s family that’s making it so hard to be honest…”

“What?”

Taking a deep breath, North spoke. “Mom and Dad… Mostly dad… He told me I wasn’t supposed to be around you or interact with you. Said if I did… He’d cut you off. And I knew how much you wanted to go to art school, so…”

Nebula moved back. On one hand, she didn’t know if she could trust her brother, especially with him keeping so many secrets. Then again, she recalled little things. Frequent visits from her parents, always asking if anypony visited, always looking around her room, and the doll… She remembered a doll she was given as a Hearth’s Warming Eve present, and the small lens hidden inside. She assumed all of it was because of her family being overprotective. Now, she had doubts…

Still, she turned back around, this time leaning back into him. “I… I don’t know if what you said is true…”

“That’s reasonable…” North muttered. “I’ve been doing nothing but hiding things, it’s easy to label me a liar.”

“But…” She turned her head. “I won’t know until I find out for myself.”

“No!” North turned back, a worried expression on her face. “You’ll be-!”

“North, I don’t have to worry about being cut off. At this point, it’s a matter of paying my own bills, which I can already do. Dad just insists on doing it for some reason…” She turned to face him. “That being said, I think you need to confront him yourself.”

“... Yeah,” He looked down and rubbed his neck. “I was… Planning on it. Haven’t gotten around to sending an invitation for dinner. Don’t even know where we’d go.”

Nebula placed a hoof on her brother’s chest. “I know a place a friend of mine works at. She can get us a table.”

“Us?”

“I’m confronting him with you.” Nebula looked at her brother, and for the first time in quite a while, a slight smile had grown on her face. “I want to know the truth.”

North smiled back and nodded. He held out a hoof and Nebula took it without hesitation. As they shook, Moonshine smiled. She could feel their bond repairing. It was a good start. Perhaps by the end of their trip, they’ll be in better communication. A slim hope, but one she’d hope to see.

North slowly picked himself up and walked with Nebula to Drop, speaking with a persistent smile. “Moony, I thought I should introduce you properly. This is my little sister Nebula Feathers. Nebby, this is my marefriend, Moonshine Drop. A Lunar Scholar. We uhhh…” He blushed slightly. “We met during one of my rounds.”

Nebula could see the blushing between the two and smiled wide. “Oh, this is something I have to hear.”

“Moony, you can talk about it with her. I need to…” He motioned off down a hall where a sign for the restrooms hung.

Moonshine giggled and kissed his cheek. “Just don’t take too long, okay? I can only entertain so much…”

“Oh, you’re plenty of entertainment, dear. A light show in the night…” North winked at his marefriend before walking off, but not before Nebula called out.

“You’re still not slick, bro!!!”

As North slipped into the bathroom to wash his face, he couldn’t help but be grateful. He was making progress on his final trip to Manehatten. It had only been a few days, and he connected back with his sister and had his uncle’s blessing on his future career path. Not much progress was made, but it was something. He dried his face off and stepped outside, clenching his hoof. “Alright, North… Let’s take care of this. You got it!” 

“North?”

The Night Guardspony froze in place. His blood ran cold. Suddenly, a number of painful memories came flooding back all at once. It couldn’t have been. Not here. Not now. He turned around and sure enough. The light orchid coat, the cutie mark of three buttons, the blue crossed scarf wrapped around her neck, and that unmistakable violet mane. It was his ex-marefriend, a look of shock on her face.

“Suri…”


~


Back near Nebula’s paintings, she and Moonshine were chatting up with some lightly edited versions of their dates. The whole time, Moonshine couldn’t help but gush about his attitude, which made Nebula giggle.

“Are you positive we’re talking about the same stallion? That doesn’t sound like teenage North.”

“Well, a pony can grow quite a bit after so long. Believe me, I should know…” She looked down at the ground and sighed with a slightly melancholic smile.

Nebula leaned back against the seat, kicking her hind legs. “Trust me, back in the days when he was a circuit fighter, he was powerful. He treated fighting like art. Seeing him move around like that just… It inspired me.”

“That was what brought you into painting?”

She nodded, pointing to her cutie mark, a brush dripping paint resembling the night sky. “It’s how I got my cutie mark. He told me that if I liked how he fought, I should take pictures. I did, and when I was looking at some of them, I had this… Idea in my head, which led to me painting that first picture, the one in Canterlot. The first painting I did… Well, it got me my cutie mark.”

“So, he saw the inherent creativity and guided you?” Moonshine leaned in, genuinely curious.

“Yeah, I guess that’s a way to put it… And I guess that’s why I was so… I don’t know, hurt… When he left. I owe my talent, my life, to him…” Nebula looked down as she realized how unfounded the grudge she had over her brother was, her expression turning to one of regret. Then she felt her head be moved to meet Moonshine’s gaze.

“What’s done is done. You cannot change the past, but the future is still unwritten. You can make amends, and take steps forward.”

Nebula quickly turned her head away, blushing furiously at the sensation. Dammit, bro… You just HAD to take this mare!

Suddenly, both of their attentions were pulled towards the distant sounds of shouting and the sudden rush of ponies headed towards one of the halls. Moonshine stayed quiet, but Nebula quickly stopped one of the guards. “E-Excuse me, sir! What’s going on?”

The guard looked over at the artist. “Two ponies causing a disturbance. A lot of shouting. It might escalate, so we need to try and calm them down or kick them out.”

As the guard ran off, Nebula felt a sinking sense of dread. Moonshine quickly tapped her on the shoulder. “Go. Only you can fix the situation. I’ll be here.”

“R-Right!” Nebula nodded back and quickly darted toward the crowd, flying up to try and not get smashed. As she did, Moonshine took a breath and closed her eyes as she felt a pair of eyes focusing on the back of her head.

As Nebula touched down, her fears were both confirmed and exasperated. North was in the middle of a shouting match with none other than Suri Polomare, his ex-marefriend. The two looked ready to tear each other apart as they exchanged nothing but venom.

“Big stallion you are, threatening to beat me to a pulp, m’kay???”

“Says the mare who ruined my life and thinks she can act like nothing happened!!”

“Oh yeah, like I need validation from some washed-up fighter!!!”

“Then why’d you try to get into my pants?? Looking for money or something, you half-baked fashionista?!?”

“STOP IT!!”

Both ponies stopped as soon as Nebula landed, using her wings to keep them apart. Both were panting, still burnt out from screaming. Nebula turned to her brother. “North, don’t do this!! I just got you back, and you’re doing so well! You don’t need to waste your time fighting somepony like this!!”

“But she-!”

“Who cares??” She held his face in her hooves. “Please… Please just let it go… Come on, Moonshine Drop is waiting for us…”

North looked at her sister, then back at Suri. His instincts were screaming at him to finish the job she started. However, another look into Nebula’s eyes reminded him that he wasn’t the same stallion as before. He had a lot to lose.

“Yeah… Alright…” Nodding, he turned and began to walk away, Nebula following right behind him.

“Oh sure, walk away! Like you walk away from everypony! You really are weak!”

North froze for a second, but this time, it was Nebula who turned and started moving toward Suri. Her expression displayed her absolute contempt for the mare, but as she got close, she simply leaned in and whispered in her ear.

“My brother might’ve failed, but he picked himself up and reached success. He works in Canterlot under Princess Luna and has an amazing marefriend. He’s too good for you…” She stepped back, looking Suri in the eyes. “But I think you already knew that.”

Suri, shocked and unsure what to say, simply stared at Nebula who enjoyed a moment of smug satisfaction.

“MOONY!!!”

And then, North’s cry of anguish broke all of that. Nebula turned around and ran back to find her brother gone. She ran off, never noticing Suri running behind her as they went back and found that Moonshine Drop was no longer in the spot she was previously. In her place was a note on the wall held by a short blade, and North collapsed on the floor in absolute agony. The note was written in perfect penmanship and had three simple lines.


“We have your marefriend.”


“Tell your uncle, ‘Release her’.”


“We shall do the same.”

> Chapter 12: Blood and Oil Color, Pt. 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

North Star punched the floor of the museum, tears dripping down his face. He did his best not to get involved. He told his uncle he wanted to stay out of it. He thought it was all over. As it turns out, the life he once lived came rushing back in, ready to break him all over again. He couldn’t even see as Nebula tried to shake him back to his senses. All he could see were dark shadows and all he could hear was static.

“North, snap out of it!” Nebula pleaded as she tried to shake him. “We can find her, I promise just please! Get up!” The mare slowly fell to his side, tears falling down her face. She felt the guilt of leaving Moonshine behind hit her, and the whispers of failure fill her mind. “I-I’m… I’m sorry… I shouldn’t have looked away… I shouldn’t have left her behind…”

While the siblings broke down, Suri looked at her ex-coltfriend and saw something she hadn’t seen before in him. Something she never thought she’d see. The small pain in her heart she got from fighting with him grew, and her body acted first. She slowly approached North, moved his head up, and smacked him with all her might across his face. A horseshoe print was left on his cheek, but the shocked look on his face showed she succeeded. She did not let up.

“What are you doing?? Is this the stallion I fell in love with back then??? When I was in trouble, did you cry about it?? No, you got off your flanks and saved me!!! Where’s that fire?? Where’s that passion?? Where…” She grit her teeth in anger, trying to hold back the flood of tears. “What’s that beautiful buckin’ light that guided me when I had nothing? If you’re still in there, please, for the Princess’s sake…” She looked up, a mix of anger and sadness on her face as tears rolled down her cheek. “Get up and save that new mare already…!”

North watched as Suri poured her heart out to him. He felt so many things at once. Hatred. Regret. Determination. Sorrow. All of it mixed together and the spark of a young stallion, thought gone long ago, came bursting out of his cold, quiet soul.

He got back up and rubbed his eyes, trying to focus. “You’re… You’re right… No more crying… Only action.” He turned to Nebula and picked her up. “Sis, I know you want to help, but this one is my fight. I promise you, I can handle it.”

Nebula wanted to protest, but the moment she looked up at her brother, she noticed that he was different, yet familiar. The energy around him flowed in a way that brought her back to their youth together. She could do little but nod. “O-Okay…”

“Now…” He thought for a moment. “As much as I don’t want to lord my power as a member of the Night Guard, I might be able to see if there’s any witnesses or any means of seeing where they went…”

“E-Excuse me…”

North took a moment from his thoughts to turn and face a nearby guard, the same one that Moonshine tipped two bits to. He held up the bits along with a slip of paper containing many folds. “U-Ummm… You were with that mare, correct? She wanted me to give you this…”

North took the piece of paper from the guard and inspected it. It was a note, written in Luna’s elegant cursive:

“Your safety is at hand. I am going to be kidnapped by five ponies. Do not attempt to interfere. They are willing to kill any witnesses. The stallion with me is an off-duty member of the Royal Guard. Give him this note. I am located in the warehouse on the far southern end of Manehatten’s shipyard.”

North stared at the note for a long time. Suddenly, Moonshine’s odd behavior made perfect sense. He’d almost forgotten that she was the Princess of the Night, and prophetic dreams of disaster came natural to her and Celestia. She was moving one step ahead. He noticed another note written under it.

“Check your pockets. I love you.”

Checking the pockets of his coat, the stallion found two small items: A dark metal orb and a crest of the Night Guard with a button. He recognized the orb as one of the Shade Bombs Luna introduced to him, but the crest… This was new. He pressed the button of the crest out of curiosity, and it suddenly floated up and snapped onto his chest.

“W-What the-??”

His body was lifted in the air as the crest glowed with dark purple energy, causing shock among the patrons. Nebula called out. “B-Brother, what is that??”

“I don’t know! It’s one of the Lunar Scholar’s inventions, but she didn’t tell me what this does!!” Soon, he would have an answer, as pieces of armor appeared in the air surrounding him. Each one snapped on until finally, he was coated in a dark blue suit of armor, resembling a knight of darkness. He looked down at his hooves from the power surge he felt, and behind his face plate, he smiled.

“Oh yeah… This is a good one…”

With no further delay, he spread his wings and went straight through the glass roof of the museum, leaving Nebula and Suri there to watch, both of whom had one thought in their mind.

Be safe, please…


~~~


Moonshine was grateful that she’d managed to convince her captors not to remove the necklace. She’d convinced them of its sentimental value and that she’d start screaming if they removed it. While she normally would’ve been able to handle the fight herself, revealing herself would’ve made things more difficult in the long run. Plus, when she woke up, she had a magic blocker on her horn, so she was essentially on ice for the time being, listening to her captors speak in Neighponese.

[This is a stupid plan…] One of them spoke while leaning against a pillar. [We’re wasting time with this hostage negotiation when we could’ve kidnapped the young mistress already.]

[You must be foolish if you believe we can actually do that…] Another muttered while checking out the door as a lookout. [The young mistress no doubt is surrounded by fighters. Not even we’d be able to reclaim her. This is the best bargaining chip we’ve got.]

[Are we not the master’s top men for infiltration?] The first uttered as he stood up. [How hard is it to sneak into one warehouse?]

[You’re a bigger fool than he gave you credit for…] A third, older stallion muttered, sitting on the floor. [Diamond Flare is not a stallion who makes half-measures. The only reason we’re the top infiltrators of the Black Dragon’s Claw is because the last infiltrators…] The stallion hesitated.

[What?] The first one turned to his superior. [So they died.]

[They didn’t die gracefully or quietly. At least… From what we found of them…]

The air of the warehouse went cold for the newer blood of the gang, but the first snapped back. [That was years ago, when we first tried! How could they possibly-?]

[Even if their fire is a tenth of what it was, ten of us may not stand a chance. At least with this bargaining chip, the exchange will be clean.]

[I don’t know…] One mare muttered with her hooves crossed. [Doesn’t this feel like we’ve been set up? It cannot be this simple…]

[I concur. It feels like a trap.] A young unicorn swinging a bat around muttered.

[Whether it is or not, the master has put us on this mission,] the third stallion [We shall see it to the end.]

An older mare chuckled as she stepped towards her aged teammate. [Always speaking like you’re a young daimyo… I never get tired of it. But, you’re right. If we do not complete the mission, we do not get paid. So, we stay.]

[Ugh, so boring…] Another stallion, this one also a unicorn but with a wild look in his eyes. [I hate babysitting for the boss. I say we do something fun until our job is done.]

[If it’s baseball, I’m game.] The young stallion swinging his bat over and over. [I need to practice my batting.]

[No, no…] The stallion approached Moonshine, who had been quiet with her eyes closed the whole time. He produced a pocket knife and slowly pressed it to the mare’s cheek. [How about we play a bit of tic-tac-toe on this pretty filly’s chest…]

Most flinched to stop him, but the eldest of them stepped forward, grabbing a pipe and smashing his cohort in the face. [You wild dog… Have you no sense of honor?? So long as I am standing, you will NOT lay a hoof on that mare!]

The wild stallion spat out a bit of blood and just laughed, walking off while mumbling. The eldest turned to Moonshine, got to the ground and bowed while speaking in Ponish. “My sincerest apologies. Vicious is a mad dog who acts as our assassin, but he does as he pleases. We only hope to exchange you for one of our own, as our master demanded. While the possibility of killing you is not gone, it is only if our master commands it, and we hope it does not come to that. Should it resort to that, however, we promise a swift and painless death.”

Moonshine looked down at the old stallion, quiet as she stayed still in her bindings. She, in turn, bowed her head in return. “Thank you. While I do not enjoy being held captive, it is comforting to know honor isn’t entirely dead.”

“Don’t be too comfortable,” The first stallion spoke as he approached. “We do not seek to pamper you as a princess. You are here to serve a purpose, as are we. Do not expect rescue and do not expect your magic to save you.”

He pointed to the ring on Luna’s horn, and she simply nodded. “Yes, I did feel that, and I suspected that’s what it was… But I must ask, why was I the bargaining chip? I’m not part of the gang.”

The young stallion shook his head. “No, but you are close to someone from whom negotiating with the Crazy Diamond can become much easier. Knowing the Bloody Star could lose something so precious means that he would be easier to negotiate.”

That explains it… But it seems they don’t know about North’s departure… Moonshine thought as she continued. “Wait, Crazy Diamond… Bloody Star…”

The eldest nodded. “Names given to us through both our gangs and our status. Even if the Bloody Star was not part of any gang, he fought for his uncle, and his ruthless reputation in the ring earned the name. As for his uncle…” They went silent, looking away.

Moonshine shook her head. “You do not need to elaborate further on that… But this young mistress… Who could you be referring to?”

The second stallion stepped in and spoke. “That’s enough. There’s no reason for us to continue this conversation.”

“What?” His younger subordinate retorted. “By the time she’s released to them, the information will already be known.”

The older stallion looked to the eldest, his tone pleading. [Sir, should we really let him be so foolish?]

The eldest remained quiet, looking away. [If he wishes to make such a foolish mistake, it is his to make. He alone will be punished for it.]

With a smug grin towards the second stallion, the first one spoke to Moonshine. “The target is our young mistress, the granddaughter of the Black Dragon’s Claw… The mare most ponies refer to as Lotus Dance.”

Moonshine’s eyes widened. Suddenly, things were coming into view that she hadn’t considered. North’s stories, the odd fixation with Neighpon between the two, and the odd protectiveness of Diamond Flare. All of it from holding the granddaughter of another gang leader.

After a moment, Moonshine bowed her head. “Thank you for entertaining me. I can trust that I’m in good hands with you, Mr…”

“Oni. Just Oni.”

“Of course. Thank you, Oni.”

[Bah, enough!!] Vicious returned, this time pressing several blades across Moonshine’s skin. [This boring nonsense is makin’ me antsy! I neeeed entertainment, so I decided to make HER my entertainment! Any of you stop me, and I filet her on the stand!]

All of the yakuza members stood in place, watching as Vicious panted and licked his lips. What frightened them most, however, was the calm smile across Moonshine’s face.

[My, my…] She said in perfect Neighponese, throwing off even her would-be torturer. [You crave agony that much… Perhaps he can provide it for you.]

The others watched as an object no bigger than a pebble fell to the floor, and the moment it made contact, the whole warehouse was subsumed in darkness.

[SH-SHIT!! CAN’T SEE!!!]

[S-So dark…! But no smoke??]

[You’ve done it now, you b-ACK!!]

[V-Vicious!! Was that Vicious?? Someone get a light!!]

Soon, the darkness surrounding their eyes became wisps of dark mist, and the scene before them left them all paralyzed. Vicious, the fearsome assassin, was left beaten and bloodied with all four of his hooves broken in different angles, his horn sliced off, and struggling weakly against the chains wrapped around his hooves, body, and neck. Moonshine, meanwhile, was left unharmed, quiet with her eyes closed, and between her and the members of the Black Dragon’s Claw was a pegasus in dark blue armor bearing the crest of the Night Guard.

[R-Royal Guard!!] The first stallion stumbled back. [How did they find us so quickly??]

[You best not test the Night Guard, Claws…] The armored pony muttered, his Neighponese rough and crude. [We know when our brothers and sisters of the night are taken…]

[T-Taken…] The youngest muttered, while his two elders seemed less phased.

[Hmph… Seems the intelligence reports weren’t exaggerating. He has learned quite a lot from his time in Canterlot.]

[Canterlot?? You mean… The pony we stole was associated with a Night Guard???]

The eldest of the trio nodded. [We cannot give up the target now. We must throw ourselves into this, every one of us. Everypony, rush!]

The ponies all dove for the armored stallion, rushing with their own attacks. The stallion simply assumed a stance and let them come.

The first was the youngest of them, swinging his bat mightily. North swiftly dodged and watched as the bat left a dent in one of the pillars. He barely had time to register as he blocked two knife tosses, letting them pierce his armor. One of the mares rushed, her wings coated knives.

Hm… What a copycat… He thought as she dove forward to slash at him. He became a spinning blur, a hoof kicking her up into the warehouse’s ceiling.

The older mare looked to the second stallion, tossing him a sturdy pipe. [On me!]

[Right!]

The two went forward, swinging in two different angles. They managed to knock him back, every attempt to block leaving him open in another spot. His every attempt to counter led to more hits and soon, he was smacked away into a stack of crates. The Claw members panted in exhaustion, looking to check if he was moving or not. The first stallion looked from behind a pillar to see if the coast was clear.

[Did we get him?]

Soon, the sounds of the debris shuffled about, putting the kidnappers on guard. Out came North, back on all fours as if barely hurt. However, parts of his armor had fallen off, exposing parts of his body, hooves, and face. His eye became exposed, and the slit eye looked at the ponies with a burning rage.

[Nice attack. Now do it five more times, and I’ll actually start feeling it.]


~


Outside, a few pegasi sat around, looking out at the ocean. They were waiting for orders or for the possibility of a getaway. They were some of the best transporters for the Black Dragon’s Claw, and when they got the job, they had one simple task: Move the infiltrators from the museum to the docks. Now, they were sitting, waiting for their next task.

[Rough winds…] One said, sipping a can of peach cider.

[Yep…] Another spoke as one of the infiltrators was kicked out a window. [Means it’s going to be hard to go by boat or air.]

[Yep…] The third muttered as he smoked a cigarette, the distant sounds of the warehouse’s walls being hit. [We’re not helping them, right?]

[Buck no.]

[We’re not paid to fight. Not our problem… Hand me another cider.]


~


The two ponies with pipes rushed back in, performing the same hitting style. However, this time North managed to block nearly all the shots, countering with kicks and punches. 

As they swung for different parts at the same time, he dove low and tossed out a hoof and foreleg. The punch and kick sent them flying back, lying on the ground in pain.

The youngest of the remaining watched as the unicorn with the baseball bat tried to hold his own, getting pushed back every inch, and turned towards the door in an attempt to flee. He would only be stopped as Oni grabbed him by his tail with an angry look in his eyes.

[And what are you doing?]

[I-I didn’t sign up for this!! I’m leaving!!]

[You joined the Black Dragon’s Claw. You will take any job. If you will not fight, then I shall offer a better solution…]

North leaped in the air with a spin before he sent a kick right across the head of the baseballer, sending him skidding across the warehouse floor. He panted tiredly, but he was so close to victory. All that remained was-


SMACK!


He didn’t get to enjoy the rest for very long, as soon, he was quickly smacked to the ground by a wide force. When he looked up, he found the eldest had been swinging their youngest recruit like a flair. North stood up, cracking his back before rushing in. Every time he got close, he was forced to dodge back to prevent being hit. He could feel the energy in his armor start to reach its limit. He needed to think of a way up without taking anymore hits.

Time slowed. His mind saw every current movement, every future movement, and saw that conventional moves wouldn’t work. Then he saw it. A gamble that he could take to ensure victory.

North rushed forward, wings spread out as he began to leap up for an overhead strike. Oni swung his companion high, but instead of making contact, he found that his opponent wasn’t there. Instead, he slid down at the last minute, putting him in range of combat right as the young Claw member’s swing was concluded. There was no dodging, and there was no blocking. The eldest of the kidnappers simply braced for impact as North delivered a mighty uppercut to his chin.

The Claw member clenched his teeth to brace for the impact, but that included with the punch severed the hairs of the tail in his mouth, sending the young stallion he was swinging flying into the same pole he hid behind. The youngest fell, unconscious, while the eldest fell to the ground, conscious but utterly defeated. All that was left was North, who returned to all fours and panted softly as he gazed at his victory. The room was quiet, the only sound he enjoyed after a fight.

“Wonderful job, my starshine…” Moonshine said as she opened her eyes. “I’m grateful you were at least merciful.”

North’s eyes returned from his sharp, combat-hardened gaze to his still, calm tone the moment he heard Moonshine’s voice. He turned back, then realized that his armor was destroyed. “A-Ah, shoot. Moony, I messed up your armor. Hang on.” He ran around the warehouse, looking for the pieces of his armor and picking them up in his hooves.

Moonshine simply giggled. “It is fine, dear. Just push the button to make all of the pieces returned. If anything, we now have a metric to how much the armor can be pushed.”

“R-Right.” North pushed the button on the crest again, the armor pieces flying back inside. North was revealed to be a tad bruised and battered, but way less than he would’ve been without the armor. Walking to Moonshine, he undid her restraints and removed the magic restraint from her horn using his teeth. The feeling of the latter action caused Moonshine to blush, slightly perverted thoughts filling her mind.

Once she was free, she began trotting to the door. “Right. I think we’re quite finished here. It’s best we get going before the others start to worry.”

“Wait.”

Moonshine stopped and looked as North approached the eldest of the Black Dragon’s Claw members. Oni looked back at him with a quiet, defeated expression. North got on his knees and looked him in the eye.

“I have decided to let you go free now. Had I been less generous, I would be reporting you to the authorities as is my duty as one of the Royal Guard. However, the price for escaping prison is not cheap.”

The eldest stared deep into the eyes of the guardstallion, and upon seeing no intent of betrayal, nodded. “I can grant you this. Tell me what you wish to know.”

North leaned in, his gaze getting more serious. “Tell me… Everything about my uncle’s relationship to you guys… And about Lotus Dance…”
> Chapter 13: Blood and Oil Color, Pt.3, The Story of Diamond Flare
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Diamond Flare. The Crazy Diamond. Feared and respected leader of the Hay-lem Haymakers. In all of his life, he looked at the challenges I was given and took them on with a cocky grin and an insane mindset. His unpredictability and savage nature meant that very few even tried to question or confront him. Even when age mellowed him out, most feared what would happen if he ever snapped once again.

So it was a shock to find North in his office with his marefriend and ex-marefriend, along with his own biological niece and adopted niece, all of them with very serious expressions on their faces. That look in North’s eyes, it told him that he just learned everything. It was an eventuality that he dreaded. He tried to remain calm as he smoked.

“Good to see you kids got out of there safely…” He muttered, blowing a puff of smoke. “Although that look tells me that you all found out the truth.”

North leaned in. “Uncle, I want to know what happened. I heard everything from the Black Dragon’s Claw, but I want honesty from you. I want to confirm what I know. And I think it’s only fair that everyone else knows as well.”

“Yeah… You’re absolutely right, kid,” Diamond nodded while putting out his cigarette. “It isn’t fair that you all get left in the dark about my war with that gang… I’ve been trying to hide it, hoping that you’d learn after I die… Looks like I can’t keep that promise.”

He turned to the window, looking out at the gym as he began to weave his memories into a tale…


~~~


Diamond Flare was a young stallion, growing up as a ragged homeless pony with his brother, Star Seeker. The two pegasi operated as pickpockets and thieves, taking what little they could just to survive. Eventually, a young mare their age named Feather Lights.

The mare’s father never liked that her daughter hung around these vagabonds, and expressly prohibited them interacting with her or even stepping into his home. When he died, that rule came right out the window. After all, Feather and Star were in love.

When Diamond saw that, he felt three things: repressed jealousy at losing such a beautiful mare, happiness for his brother to be the one to claim her, and absolute caution. It was only a matter of time before the money left by Feather’s father would run dry, and if they wanted to get married and have a kid, that money would be running out fast. Star’s new job peddling trinkets to tourists was never going to keep them all solvent. He had one option. He needed bigger, riskier targets.

He was looking out the docks at a boat that was pulling in. If what he heard from the bars were true, this was the ship that supposedly had a cargo of stolen goods. Goods he could fence to make a bit of extra money. He didn’t need a lot of it, just enough that he could pay for their wedding. Then, he’d have another go to help pay for their child’s schooling, and so on and so forth. A mosquito leeching on the gangs of the city.

As the ship came to a stop, Diamond adjusted his mask and clothing. Dark navy blue, much harder to be seen in the night. He flew up, making sure he was well above his target before diving straight down and silently landing among the massive crates. He wandered among them, muttering to himself almost silently.

“5-B… 5-B… There…”

He spotted the crate he was looking for, noticing a special lock on the door. The first thing he noticed was that any normal lockpick wouldn’t do, as the keyhole was oddly shaped. The symbol on it was the second thing he noticed, and the thing that froze him in place: a dragon’s claw, painted black. His biggest lapse in detail was who this cargo belonged to. The Black Dragon’s Claw were a powerful force from Neighpon that planted seeds in Manehatten. Even if they weren’t the biggest, their speed of growth made it hard to deny that they were here to stay.

And Flare was now on their ship, trying to steal their stuff.

“Well… Not much I could do…” He muttered as he produced a crowbar from the duffel bag he brought with him and bashed at the lock with as much speed and force as possible. It only took a few swings to break the lock, but the stallion knew that the sounds of him breaking in meant he now had very little time to take anything. He took out a flare, lighting it and dropping it near the entrance. It was enough light to show him the container’s contents: pots of glowing plants, seeds, swords, and oddly glowing gems.

What the… He muttered, looking at the unusual objects inside. He heard the sound of hoofsteps approaching. No time. Grab whatever.

He stuffed a number of items from each of the shelves inside his bag, getting enough of a haul before turning to leave. There he heard the sounds of Neighponese and saw two members of the Black Dragon’s Claw looking right at him. He had no time to wait. He rushed and headbutted the first into a container before kicking the second off the edge. He found more and quickly rushed them. His movements were sloppy, not just because of the weight of his loot, but also because he wasn’t accustomed to fighting in general. However, his ability to move like a mad dog terrified even these members as they watched this masked stallion headbutt one of their members over and over. It wasn’t like anything they’d seen.

However, a large stallion, their greatest bodyguard, rushed forward to take on the stallion. The two made contact head first, gritting their teeth as they began to attack. Diamond punched so hard, horseshoe indents were being left on the body of the Black Dragon’s Claw member, but it wasn’t enough to take this stallion down. Instead, he received a number of well timed strikes, each one causing intense pain. Two was the highest amount anypony could’ve withstood.


One hit.



Two.



Three.


Diamond was still punching, although substantially weaker. His body felt like it was about to explode, but he still kept fighting.


Four.



Five.



FWUMP!


Diamond’s body hit the ground, unmoving. He appeared to be dead. The BDC member turned away with the bag. Then he felt a tug on his tail.

That move was designed for total immobilization, with 4 punches meaning death for anypony. No one had ever gone above 2 without collapsing. As he turned back, he saw Diamond, beaten and immobile, gripping on the tail with his teeth. He still wasn’t going down.

“G-Gimme… Dat…” He gargled out through gritted teeth.

The other members of the BDC rushed forward to finish him off, but the largest stopped them. He muttered something Diamond couldn’t understand, especially with his hearing going out. Then, things went dark when they put a bag over his head and tied him up.

He wasn’t sure where he ended up, but when the bag was over his head, he found himself lying in a small bed, his body bandaged and medical supplies surrounding him. His heart felt like it was beating again, but his body ached with every movement.

“I would be careful, young one…”

His eyes darted over to see the voice’s origins, an adult stallion in robes indicating his Neighpon origins. His eyes were closed, and he quietly sipped a cup of tea. Despite the pony’s kind smile, it felt like Diamond was being pushed down by an unnerving energy surrounding him.

“Your wounds are still healing. And I would not want a pony like you dying on me.”

“Rrgh…” Diamond struggled to move, muttering softly. “W-What… Who are you, old fart…?”

“Language, foal…” The stallion calmly responded with a chuckle. “Talking to your elders like that isn’t how you resolve your problems… Especially when that elder has saved your life.”

Diamond went quiet, then looked around again to get a better look at his surroundings. Screen dividers and imagery of dragons, flowers, and mountain scapes. Well… I either ended up in Neighpon or Little Neighpon… Either way…

“You… You’re the leader of the Black Dragon’s Claw…”

“Sharp too~ I’m assuming you don’t have an extensive information network…”

Diamond shook his head. “Just… Context clues…”

“Oh, you are indeed a treasure, Diamond Flare…”

The injured stallion froze in place. Chills ran through his body as his gaze turned towards the smiling stallion. “You did not think we wouldn’t find out about you and your brother, did you? A perfect pair of swindlers, looking to make a profit at every turn… And that mare you stay with… I assume she is who you work through…?”

“L-Listen, listen!” Diamond jolted out of bed, wincing in pain as he struggled to stay up. “He’s not involved, I promise! He’s gone straight, the mare too! It was just me!”

“Oh? And who were you going to fence through?”

“T-To one of the distributors! There’s tons of fencers all over! My brother’s got no place when those two are together!”

A slight pause came between the two, and even then, Diamond bowed before the leader and continued, pain rocketing through his body.

“M-My brother and that mare… They want to have a wedding, but we’re low on money! My brother’s job peddling things to tourists isn’t going to cut the cost, and I want them to have the best wedding! I thought if I took a few things you smuggled in and sold them off to a fence, I’d be able to afford their wedding…!”

Tears began to flow down his cheeks as he muttered under his breath. “They… They’re the world to me… I don’t want them to suffer in poverty… E-Especially if they have a foal…”

“Oh dear…” the master muttered as he shook his head. “A troublesome youth… Thinking crime can be the solution but afraid of the consequences that come from stepping on the wrong hoof… Had you not impressed me, you all could have perished.

Impressed… Does that mean…? He looked up, seeing the old leader take another sip of tea.

“That pony you faced… He is known as Oni… His family mastered the art of pressure point combat… Two of those punches he gave you could immobilize nearly anypony… Four is guaranteed death… You withstood five… Now tell me,” He opened an eye with a sharpened gaze. “Do you believe that Oni was weak… Or do you believe you can prove yourself useful to our organization?”

Diamond’s head jolted up. “I-I can be useful, I promis-AGH!” The pain finally caught up to him, falling back into the bed.

The old stallion chuckled and tucked him back in. “Well, you aren’t ready just yet. Rest, and we’ll discuss your arrangement.”

Diamond only nodded, looking up at the ceiling. The job didn’t go quite how he liked it, but it might’ve given him a better deal in the end.


~~~


It took Diamond about a month to recover, and the moment he was deemed fit, he was given the deal: If he worked to secure and expand the holdings of the Black Dragon’s Claw for a year, he would earn the bits needed to provide for Star and Feather’s wedding. They put him to work in many jobs, from security and extortion, to low effort grunt work, like cleaning up the remains of their crimes. Every opportunity he could take, he took. He did not waste a moment to rest, and only did so when his employers insisted and sometimes outright demanded.

Their biggest job, however, was as a circuit fighter and enforcer. Bars, restaurants, and other venues under their domain were often attacked, and so as Manehatten rules dictated, two ponies would fight to see who would claim the venue. The Black Dragon’s Claw were already making slow headway with their fighters, but the recruitment of Diamond Flare sped that up. He fought like an animal, his form sloppy, but his results nonetheless effective. As such, he was tasked with training under Oni in some martial arts when not working, making sure that he had some level of finesse and skill on top of brute strength.

When he was allowed to return home, Star and Feather saw how beaten he was with shock. They would press him for questions, but he said that he was simply taking care of business.

“Don’t worry about money,” Star mentioned every time. However, Diamond saw something behind the look of concern his brother gave him. Resentment, envy, and a small but growing rage.

He ignored it for the time being. After all, he had work to do, and there was still much to do if he was going to pay it off. One of his favorite jobs was the escorting of the daughter of the Master, Lotus Pond. Her aquamarine coat was always pristine and her long light pink mane was always long and silky. Her gaze was still, never making eye contact with her escort as she moved like a mechanical doll along a set path. 

It tore him up to see her like this, so every so often on duty, he would crack a joke, make a quip or perform a little trick in the air. Nothing too serious or distracting, and nothing that took his attention away from his job, but Lotus began to giggle and smile at his antics. Before long, she was requesting Diamond accompany her everywhere, much to the chagrin of the others. The Master did not seem to mind, and that was all that mattered to Flare.

One day, he moved with Lotus to one of her favorite shops for mochi. She watched as they prepared it, entranced by the process. Diamond smiled as he watched with her.

“You like that stuff, Pondy?”

Lotus blinked and looked at Diamond. “Pondy?”

The stallion’s eyes widened as he looked away with a blush of embarrassment. “Sh-Shoot, my bad… Just a… N-Nickname I thought for you. Thought it sounded cute.”

Lotus, in turn, blushed and looked away. “It… It is… I like it…”

The awkward tension between them grew, Diamond’s hooves shifting about while Lotus played with her mane.

“S-So…” Diamond quickly cleared his throat. “Mochi, right? It any good?”

Lotus quickly perked up and smiled. “Oh, yes! Since they’re making this batch home made for me, I could…” She paused, her blush getting larger. “Sh-Share some with you…”

Diamond smiled, him turning his gaze towards the door to adjust his mane. “I’d… Like that…”

Suddenly, his eyes caught a glimpse of something. To most, it was just a flicker, a tiny glimmer that could’ve been nothing more than a nearby window reflecting the sun. His mind told him otherwise. He rushed to Lotus Pond shouting, [GET DOWN!] before shielding her body. Sure enough, the sound of glass breaking and magic sizzling flesh made Diamond grunt in pain. He suppressed it, instead flaring his wings and tossing a knife right in the direction the blast came in.

He saw the distant visage of a pony falling backwards. He hoped for either death or a chopped horn, but the sight of ponies heading towards the shop proved that it didn’t matter much. The pegasus picked the mare and put her behind the counter. “Stay here and keep your head down. You two!” He pointed to the ponies making the mochi. “Keep working. Let me know when you’re done.”

The two nodded in response and began working in double time, all while Diamond went outside and adjusted his suit while a group of eight grizzled ponies approached. “Alright… Let’s dance, fillies.”

They charged at him, but he was quick to grab a nearby sign with his teeth and swing it about to keep distance. A couple took the hit and stumbled back, but it was far from the heavy hits Diamond could deliver. A couple dove back in for him, which he easily dodged and smacked one backwards right before he was trampled by a carriage. Left groaning, the distraction was enough for him to go after the second on, flying up then delivering a diving headbutt. The stallion stumbled and hit his head with one hoof, but he barely had a chance before his opponent kicked him across the street.

The six remaining looked in shock as Flare cracked his neck and smiled. “Alright, I’ve warmed up. We still dancing, or you fillies getting cold hooves?”

A pegasus in the group flew up and dove straight down with a flying drop kick, but Flare was quick to leap up and dodge, meeting her in the air. “Oh, you’re a sky dancer, huh? That’s cool, I dig it.”

“Rrrgh, shut up and fight!” The two exchanged fast punches and kicks, but Flare was able to block or tank the hits. To him, it felt like nothing, but to his opponent, it was like punching lead.

One of the attackers decided to risk it, rushing towards the store with a knife in his teeth. Diamond quickly spotted it and grabbed hold of his opponent. “Oh no, you don’t!” He shouted before spinning backwards and diving straight down, using the pegasus to knock out the earth pony. With half of the attackers down, he looked at the rest. “Last chance. We finish the dance now and you can head home, or you can come at me again.”

The rush of a blast of magic was all Diamond needed to rush forward, tanking the hit while also grabbing the unicorn who cast it and repeatedly headbutting him. After a solid minute, he rushed to the ponies trying to break in, delivering punches and kicks to any who tried to get close until finally, they all fell. 

He breathed slowly, trying to catch his breath. That felt a bit too easy. He wasn’t nearly as beat up as he usually was. Something was off, and it was only when she heard the sounds of a mare screaming that he realized that he forgot about the back entrance.

He burst into the shop to see the mochi makers slashed up and a stallion standing over Lotus Pond. Instinct took over. He didn’t stop to think if what he was about to do was smart, he just kept running and dove forward.

“GCK!”

He didn’t need to look to know it was bad. For all his strength at taking punches, knives were a different story. He didn’t have time to waste. Adrenaline was rushing through him. He forced the attacker to the ground and grabbed the mochi hammer. Then, he swung down. Again and again. Until he was sure the pony wasn’t getting back up.

Then, he collapsed on the ground, coughing into his hoof. Lotus rushed to his side. “Diamond!”

“Tch… So much for invincible, heheh-Rgh…” He winced in pain as he lay on the ground. “Oh, hurts to laugh… Must’ve hit a sweet spot…”

“Diamond, hold on!” Pond cried as she tried to dress his wounds. “I’ll… I’ll call Father! We can get you help!”

“Tch… Dunno if I can last that long-”

“Then I order you to.”

“... What?” Diamond’s eyes widened as he looked at Lotus, now looking very serious.

“As daughter to the Master of the Black Dragon’s Claw, I order you to stay alive until we can treat you.”

The two stared at each other, and Flare could see that behind the aggressively stern tone, Lotus was very afraid. He only nodded and muttered. “... Yes… Mistress…” He laid his head back and took slow, deep breaths, trying to slow his blood flow so he could last as long as he could. Then, his eyes began to drift…


~


He awoke in that same BDC infirmary, once again in pain and once again looking at the Master. His energy was far less imposing and more… Concerned. There was anger, but not at him. It seemed unfocused. He quietly sipped his tea.

“You are quite the troublesome stallion, Diamond. It’s quite maddening, considering the circumstances.”

“M-Master, I’m sorry, I-GCK!” He winced as he tried getting up to bow to him, and despite the Master gesturing not to, he still did his best to do so. “I… I failed… We were ambushed… I couldn’t… Hold out…”

“You failed, you say, yet…” 

The door opened as Lotus came in with tea and bandages. “Father, I have replacement bandages, has he-?” She paused as she saw Diamond out of bed, her cheeks going red. “Father! Are you making him bow in his current state??”

The Master chuckled and shook his head. “Oh no… He did this on his own accord.”

“Diamond! You’ll rip open your stitchings! Get back in bed!” She grabbed a fan and began swatting at his head.

“Ow! Ow! Hey, knock it off, Pond! You’ll-Ow! Fine fine, I’m going back!” Diamond complained the whole time he was whapped by the fan, slipping back into bed while Lotus Pond began changing his bandages. As they quietly bantered, the Master’s smile became slightly wider. The way these two interacted, it was a genuine bond. His whole life, he’d watched as her daughter acted as a doll, as was customary for the leaders of gangs in Neighpon to do with their children. Every child born was judged very early, whether they were a tiger or a hare. Tigers ran the gangs, hares were for strategic marriages. It didn’t matter if the foal was a colt or a filly. All that mattered was whether they were tigers or hares. Anyone not directly from the family might as well have been a coyote.

And here was his daughter, a meek and gentle hare, passionately working to soothe an ailing coyote. Here was that coyote, a young stallion just trying to make ends meet in life for his family. He pondered many things, then spoke.

“Diamond Flare…”

The two ponies looked towards the elder, who quietly sipped his tea before continuing. [The situation that occurred… No one besides a small number of ponies knew about that visit. We had some sort of leak. If there was anypony who failed me, it was my eyes in my own organization. The ones who wanted me to see blinded me. You, on the other hoof, an outsider doing everything you could for the family, sacrificing your body for my daughter’s life and the future of the Black Dragon’s Claw. For this…] He bowed to the injured pegasus, shocking both of them. [I am eternally grateful.]

[M-Master, please get up! I’m not worthy of such praise! I just did my job!]

[And you’ve done it well.] The master rose up, looking at the two. [Your debt to us has been fully paid off. Tell your family to plan that wedding as they desired.]

The announcement just hit him. He didn’t realize that a year had passed since he had robbed the boat, and he still technically had a couple of months left. He did that good a job? His eyes shifted to Lotus, who behind her look of joy was burdened with grief. Was it because…?

[Master.]

The elder looked up, awaiting the response from the stallion. [When the wedding is over… I want to come back and work for you. I don’t care if I have to start from the bottom. I feel… Being here has been the purpose I needed in life.]

Hearing that made the Master beam with joy. [I believe that is the truth as well. I am very fortunate to hear that you will be staying.]

The two would visit Diamond every so often to check on his state, but fortunately, despite being worse than what happened before, he was back on his hooves in no time. He was handed a scroll, dictating that any costs regarding a wedding would go to the Black Dragon’s Claw.

“Alright. I should go tell the others about the good news. I’ll be gone for some time planning this, but I’ll come right back as soon as the wedding is done. I promise!”

“We will be waiting here,” The Master bowed his head, which Diamond quickly followed and did the same. As they finished, Lotus rushed in with a tight hug. She looked him in the eyes, smiling.

[I’ll wait for you.]

[I’ll wait for you too.]

They nuzzled snouts quickly, and before long, Diamond was out the door, spotting one of the higher ups about to walk in. He gave a dirty look tossed Flare’s way, but he ignored it. The last thing he heard as he flew out the window, was info regarding the mochi shop incident.


~~~


“You did what??” 

Star Seeker looked furiously at his brother, who looked equally frustrated. Feather Light tried to go between them to stop their fighting, but they continued.

“Are you really going to be this ungrateful?? You know what I had to do to make sure you two had your perfect wedding and honeymoon??”

“Did I ask you to break our flanks to help me??”

“Why don’t you be grateful for once in ya buckin’ life??”

“STOP IT, YOU TWO!!! PLEASE!!!”

The two froze as they saw Feather, panting with reddened cheeks. Tears flowed from her eyes as she looked at Star. “Look what he went through to get us our perfect life! Just be grateful and take it! Please, let me handle this!!!”

Star went silent, still seething as he glared at his brother. Diamond was genuinely confused. How could his brother be so aggressive against him? After everything they went through, he was suddenly against crime? Feather quickly looked at Diamond. “Flare. Genuinely, thank you for this. You must’ve gone through hell, all for our sake… But we want to move away from crime.”

Diamond froze up, and Feather continued. “Star and I… We’re going to have a child… I know it’s a bit too soon since, you know… But we want to commit ourselves away from that life.”

The stallion was quiet. He had spent a year serving a gang, and now he was supposed to pick one life or another. He didn’t know what to say, but the visage of Lotus flashed through his mind. 

“Feather…”

“Hmmm?”

“Would you… Mind if I chose against you… Not because of a grudge, but because I… Found somepony?”

Feather gasped and covered her snout, and even Star’s eyes widened slightly. Feather looked between her lover and his brother, then took a breath with a smile. “We wouldn’t hold it against you, no… I think we’d be very proud of you, even if we can’t see each other again…”

Diamond smiled slightly, looking down at the scroll. “Then yeah. My choice is made. Let’s make this the best wedding of your life.


~~~


Sure enough, the wedding was more than anypony could’ve dreamed. Good food, good music, beautiful clothes, and pictures that would last a lifetime. Some of Manehatten’s up and coming stars and top brass arrived at the behest of Diamond, and with the aid of his brother, Star got to have a lot of conversations regarding his small startup business and his ideas. He was so busy with that at the reception, Feather seemed to feel ignored by her husband and moved out to the balcony of the venue, where she found Diamond looking out at the sky with a cigarette held gently by his teeth.

“Stargazing, Di?”

Flare turned his head to see the bride. He gave a slight smirk. “Nothing serious. Just letting bro have his moment.”

“You don’t think he’ll realize you set everything up?”

“I mean, if he does, I’ll be long gone,” He blew out a puff of smoke. “Can you tell me why he decided to go completely against the underworld?”

Feather shook her head and sighed. “No, all I know is that he stopped at a fortune teller one day and came back… Quiet and clammy. He didn’t talk about it and any time I brought you up, he got irritated.”

“Ugh, great. A soothsayer got in his head again…” He shook his head and spat out the finished cigarette before getting another one from his coat and striking it against the balcony, causing it to light. With a quiet puff, he muttered. “Oh well. Too late now.”

Feather Light watched how casual Diamond Flare was acting about everything. Not once had he tried to fight to stay, and that bothered her. She looked out with him. “This mare… How valuable is she to you?”

Diamond smiled. “More valuable than all the bits in the world…”

Feather smiled slightly. “Then that’s all that matters. I hope… I hope that you’re happy with her.”

“Thanks, Light. And remember, if there’s anything you need, just look around. You’ll find me.” He looked at the clock on the venue’s exterior. “Shoot… I better get going.”

Finishing the cigarette, he started walking towards the edge. For a split second, Feather could see Diamond moving towards the maw of darkness, the jaws of an unknown force opening wide to swallow him whole. Panic set in and she moved forward.

“Flare. Are you sure there isn’t… Any way I can talk you out of this?”

“Nah… This is my choice. I think that’s where I belong, under Manehatten. See you, Light.” With that, Diamond flew up into the sky and towards the stars. It would be the last time Feather would see him do so…


~~~


Diamond Flare lied on the ground, staring up at the cloudy sky. His tuxedo was in tatters and his body in an even worse shape. The entire night had been a blur. He was told that his initiation would start immediately, and when he was led into a room, his closest companions beat him. The last thing he remembered hearing was “This is the cost of your betrayal,” before he received a punch by Oni. Now, he lied in the middle of the abandoned industrial district as rain washed the blood off his body. The thing that terrified him the most was that he couldn’t feel his wings anymore.

He heard the sound of ponies shifting toward him, the sounds of muttering coming out.

“Fresh one… Go check.”

“No, you go check.”

“I checked last time…!”

“If you’re going to rob me, just kill me…”

Both ponies in ragged clothes looked in shock as the stallion who seemed to be dead struggled to pick himself up. Despite being inches from death’s door, he still managed to be on his hooves. Both moved with intent to attack, but one stopped as they recognized the stallion.

“Hey, wait up,” they said to their companion. “This is that pony… The fighter for BDC.”

“Good, all the better to finish him off and strip his stuff.”

“No no! Listen, just… Follow my lead.” The hooded pony approached hesitantly. “Hey. Need a hoof?”

“Nice try…” Diamond muttered as he tried moving towards them. “You just tried to kill me…”

“Yeah, that was before we realized we were looking at the Crazy Diamond himself. Come on, we can help you get revenge on whoever did this to you, and the only way you can fight is if we help you. Like, right now.”

Diamond wanted to retort, but he could feel himself dying. He needed medical attention, and these ponies were offering. With a quiet nod, he was led to one of the abandoned warehouses and inside, a crude approximation of a gym. The eyes were on him, but he just ignored it and limped along into another room, where the pony began to delicately strip him down.

They gave him some medicine which seemed to have knocked him out, as the entirety of the procedure was a blur. All he knew was that when he woke up, he was crudely bandaged and lying on another small cot. The thing that woke him up was an argument.

“Boss, he’s useful!”

“Yeah, and he’s BDC. What you did was waste medical supplies on the enemy.”

“But even if he is, they might be willing to negotiate something for saving their own!”

“If your negotiations actually had any merit, then we wouldn’t have lost everything to him.”

“For what it’s worth…” Diamond butted in. “The BDC aren’t gonna give you anything for saving me.”

The two looked over, the larger Earth stallion snorting. “Yeah? And why’s that, Crazy Diamond? Everyone knows you’re their crown jewel.”

“I was. Then they took my wings.”

Diamond slowly got up, grunting in pain while trying not to rip open the stitches. “They did this to me. Said I was behind an attack. Didn’t even get a chance to refute it. And if the Crazy Diamond can’t fly, well… He can’t fight.”

The two stayed quiet, watching as this broken stallion just lied back down. “If you give me a bit of time to adjust to the… Handicap, I’ll pay you back. Get you some turf. You got a manageable gym setup here, I think I can work with it.”

“Hmph…” The Boss turned around, keeping his glare on the injured pony. “You better. If you go down again, you’re not getting back up.”

“Yeah… I know.”

That was the day that Diamond Flare joined the Hay-lem Haymakers.


~~~


Much like every time Flare was at death’s door, he was back on his hooves within a month, but what took him more time to get used to was living life perma-grounded. Fighting meant he couldn’t rely on airborne moves. Fortunately, he had help. The Haymakers, while small, had some fighters that could teach him a thing or two about fighting like an Earth Pony.

The first was, weirdly enough, a yak who went by the name Rockbreak. Banished from his home, he found his way here and lended his strength to The Boss. He was very unpredictable, moving in ways that seemed erratic but always hit his targets. He taught the lesson that overthinking was what made him predictable. He needed to not only reduce his time planning, but also take big risks on things only an insane pony would. As Rockbreak put it, “You Crazy Diamond. Why think like normal pony? Normal pony easy to see coming. Crazy pony very hard.”

The second was an even stranger inclusion, a former member of the Royal Guard, one by the name of Blazing Centurion. He was somepony who had the technical capabilities to teach Diamond everything he needed, from basic hoofboxing to submission holds, to improvised weapon training. Even Diamond’s new crazy movements weren’t enough to take Blazing down, as he seemed to adapt to everything Flare did on the fly. Simply put by him, “If your opponent thinks quick enough, they can account for anything you can do. In a fight, it’s not just about being the strongest or the fastest, but also the smartest.”

Unpredictable offense, split-second defense. This was what would be known by the newly invented Crazy Diamond as he took a bite out of the criminal underworld and delivered it to the Hay-lem Haymakers on a silver platter. Their base wouldn’t just have the crude equipment found in scrap yards anymore, but soon, new facilities all provided by Diamond Flare’s endless combat. He helped assimilate smaller gangs by force, and when new gangs popped up, he was sent to take them down. Soon, he was taking bites out of the same gang that betrayed him.

A few years after his inclusion was the next major event of his life. He had been training some new blood when he heard a very familiar voice near the door.

“Please, is Diamond Flare here? I need to talk to him!”

“Back off, filly. Take your foal and get out of here.”

“Guys, keep practicing! I’ll be right back!” Flare shouted to his recruits before running to the entrance. His ears hadn’t deceived him. Standing at the front was Feather Light, looking much thinner and exhausted, and right behind her, a small pegasus foal, shivering from the cold fog. “Feather…”

The moment Feather caught sight of Flare, she gasped at the scars and most importantly, the nubs on his back. “Di… Your wings…”

“Don’t worry about me. Why are you here?”

The mare looked down, silent as she muttered softly. “Star… He… He threw away all of our savings… He said it was for an investment… That it would pay off…”

Diamond grit his teeth, trying his best to not go after his brother and beat some sense into him. Instead, he moved closer. “Are you asking me to stay?...”

Feather shook her head. “I need to be by his side, to support him. Even in this, he’s my star… But… North Star here, he doesn’t deserve to starve. Can you…?”

Diamond smiled and nodded. “Of course. He’s my nephew after all. Finally get to meet the little colt!” He caught sight of the little pegasus and leaned down. “Hey, kiddo! You hungry? I know a place that makes great pasta!”

The foal looked at the stallion nervously, but still mustered a little nod. Feather, smiling sadly, nudged North along. “North, you need to stay with Uncle Diamond for a little. You’re not in trouble, but mommy needs to make sure that you’re safe and well fed, and right now, we can’t do that at our house. Mommy promises to come back when things are okay. Promises.”

The foal nodded meekly and looked down. “‘Kay, mommy…”

The mother smiled and lifted his chin. “Be safe, my little starlight…”

“You sure you don’t wanna come for food, Feather? My treat.”

Feather smiled sadly and shook her head. “Thank you, but I need to get going soon. I can’t afford to be late. Please, keep him safe.” With that, Feather flew off, the last time that Diamond would see her again.

He would continue to raise North for a few years, teaching him how to defend himself. North took to fighting as easily as Diamond Flare had, and even if he didn’t want him participating in fights, everyone in the Haymakers, including The Boss, was impressed on how quickly he picked up fighting.

One day, though, Diamond would receive a letter, a note simply reading:

Keep him. We don’t want North around. We won’t accept him.

He recognized the writing immediately, crushing the paper in his hoof. His brother, so adamant to avoid the underworld, would abandon his own kid. He looked over at North Star, play-fighting with Rockbreak. He promised to take care of him as best as he could, if not for his nephew’s safety, then to spite his brother.

As years dragged on, North Star managed to convince The Boss to participate in a couple of circuit fights, and shockingly, despite barely being a teenager, he won. Everypony was proud of him, but Diamond, secretly, was worried. He didn’t want his nephew falling into his same pathways.

It would all come to a head when the wingless pegasus went into The Boss’s office. He gave his proposal: He was going to step down and make Diamond Flare the new head of the Hay-lem Haymakers.

Flare was shocked, but he maintained his composure. “Is this a ploy to kill me, sir?”

The Boss chuckled and shook his head. “Nah, if I wanted you dead, I’d have done it already. No, I just need you to do something for me. The one thing, and I’m gone.” The large stallion leaned in. “Kill the daughter of The Master and her husband. The whole family, wipe them out.”

Flare stayed quiet, and The Boss continued. “You see, Flare, The Master married her off to another powerful family, and that is the only thing binding them together. In truth, they hate each other. You get rid of them, fighting occurs, and we can sweep in.”

“That has to be the dumbest idea you’ve had, sir,” Flare spoke frankly, keeping his stoic expression. “They’ll just unite against us and wipe us out.”

“Ah, I figured you’d hesitate. You have a lot of history with that mare…” The Boss sighed and shook his head. “I suppose I’ll ask somepony else. Maybe…” He looked out the window at the ponies fighting. “Maybe your nephew.”

Diamond’s nostrils flared. “You wouldn’t!”

“He’s been looking to get his hooves dirty in our organization officially. This is just the thing to prove his loyalty.”

“FINE!” Diamond shouted, turning away. “I’ll go… I’ll do it.”

“Very well. I do suggest including him for a lookout. I’ll be able to settle with just that.”

Diamond didn’t respond and just left the office, rage and anguish filling his being.


~~~


It was supposed to be a simple assassination job. North Star kept watch outside the fancy house while Diamond scaled the building with hooves and a rope. Slip inside, slit throats, get out. But something went wrong. A hesitation which led to the husband waking up and struggling. Diamond stabbed over and over, making sure he wouldn’t get up, but he ended up waking Lotus Pond, who tried flying off. Diamond pounced and pinned her down. He did what he was tasked, looking her in the eyes. He had a mask on, obscuring his face, but the final word of his former love hit him like a brick.

“Diamond…”

As she lied unmoving on the floor, he felt the rush of agony smother everything but what he was supposed to do. The skirmish, however, seemed to have woken somepony else in the house. A soft, foalish wail made him stop, and he slowly and robotically followed the noise. He entered another room and found a filly, crying and wailing for somepony to comfort it. He heard the sound of The Boss’s words. The whole family, wipe them out. He slowly raised his blade up…

And North Star slammed into his uncle. “Uncle, what are you doing???”

Diamond looked at his nephew, muttering softly. “Have to… Wipe them all out. Boss’s orders.”

“Uncle, it’s a foal! You can’t do this!”

“It has to be done…” He moved back towards the foal, but North stood in the way.

“No. You want the baby? Kill me first.”

Diamond moved forward, raising the knife in his hoof as he prepared to do just that to North Star. And then, he saw himself, in place of his nephew, a younger him, who threw himself in front of danger to protect Lotus Pond all those years ago out of nothing but love for her. And suddenly, everything he did, all the pain he put himself through, it all finally got to him.

He fell to the ground, crying out in agony as he brought the knife towards himself, but North stopped this as well. Instead, the two held each other, and after a moment, the young stallion went to the foal and cradled her, humming the tune he used to be hummed every night by his mother. It was enough to soothe the baby back to sleep, and it cuddled into North Star’s embrace.


~~~


Back in Diamond Flare's office, everypony watched with various forms of emotions. Diamond Flare, for the most part, seemed to be a nice uncle with a bit of a violent streak. None of them knew the extent to the things he'd done.

“The Boss stepped down after that… but he said that me not getting rid of Dance was gonna cause more problems for me in the future. I told him I didn’t care… Ever since, The Master's been coming after me to try and get her back… I told him I wanted her out of this damn life as soon as possible.”

The ponies were in shock, but the most in shock was Lotus Dance. She never knew the full details, and never bothered to ask. She always looked up to her uncle, and she wanted to lead the Hay-lem Haymakers, despite her uncle's protests. Her mind became a whirlwind of confusion and emotion that all she could do was sit there and cry. Everything she knew and looked up to felt like a lie…

And then North Star moved up. “You have that match for her soon. How much longer?”

“About a week and a half, but you can’t do it,” Diamond shook his head. “You already swore off the gang, you can’t go back in.”

“Actually, I can.” North produced the Night Guard crest and slammed it onto the table. “Starting from today, I’m going to be leading the rescue operation.”

Lotus watched with wide eyes as her cousin, the one she looked at like a big brother all her life, as he became serious for her sake. “I’ll be using your facilities to train and from there, I’ll participate in place of any Hay-lem Haymaker member. Upon victory, I’ll be taking her in my custody and bringing her to Canterlot, where I’ll allow her to choose her fate, away from this place.”

With that said, he turned to his cousin. “Lotus… I’m sorry. I know you must hate me for what you found out about it… I’ll be honest, I didn’t know the extent of it all. You don’t have to stay with me after the match, but I want to give you some freedom. Uncle’s right, this life isn’t for you. Let me save you from this…”

Lotus looked at North, tears falling down her face before she embraced him. As she squeezed him tight, she muttered softly. “Big bro… Thank you…”

Diamond sighed, looking at the others. “I know you all hate me right now, but please at least allow the courtesy of an escort. They might still try and attack you.”

Moonshine nodded slowly. “I think that would be for the best. Although I can handle myself well, additional aid wouldn’t hurt.”

Nebula Feathers sighed and looked down. “I suppose staying together wouldn’t be that much of an issue. I’ll have to make up a serious lie to mom and dad…”

“Ugh, if I have to…” Suri muttered, glancing over at North. “Just… Promise to win.”

North nodded and stood up, moving to Moonshine. “Moony… Sorry we have to cut a bunch of our plans-”

“Don’t. No apologies.” Moonshine held up a hoof. “This is important. We can manage. Do your best…”

The two embraced, and Diamond watched them, seeing ghosts of what might’ve been for him…


~~~


Within the main building of the Black Dragon’s Claw, Oni was being mended. His jaw, fortunately, wasn’t badly damaged, but he was being kept in observation for a concussion. The Master sat before him, calm as ever. Oni could only bow before him and mutter. [Master, I am sorry. I have failed you. I could not kidnap the mare.]

[Fail me?] The Master commented as he sipped his tea. [On the contrary. You’ve done as I asked, and the results were expected.]

Oni looked up. [Results? But I-]

[I wanted the Bloody to fight, and I have gotten him to fight, according to my ears… Now is the great gamble. Is your son ready?]

Oni went quiet, then bowed again. [Yes. Tiger is ready, Master. He has already mastered the forms. I believe he would be our best fighter.]

[Wonderful. We can settle this once and for all…] The Master looked into his tea, frowning. [Now you, Diamond, will know what it is like to lose a child…]
> Chapter 13.5: Another Story, Flower Crowns of Slag
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lily Breeze sighed as she casually dodged Burning Iron’s fast strikes, her mind in another place. Even lost in thought, she couldn’t help but think about watching North Star depart with his marefriend. She had so many fantasies ever since she began training him, and now that’s all they felt like. Fantasies.

Then, she received a hook that sent her flying into a set of boxes.

Quickly panicking, Iron rushed over. “Lily! Are you quite alright? I swore I held back that time!!”

Lily blinked as she looked up at the big knightley stallion before suddenly breaking out into a giggle then a laugh. “Wow…” She muttered as she slowly tried to get out of the wreckage. “Never expected you to care about my wellbeing.”

“But of course!” Iron spoke, his grandiose manner never failing to appear as he puffed up his chest and proudly stuck his snout in the air. “What kind of knight would I be if I didn’t come to the aid of a mare in need?”

Lily laughed some more, slowly getting up to her hooves. “I guess so, big guy. Sorry, I’m a bit distracted from the other day…”

“Ah, no worries, Miss Breeze,” Iron said. “Master Star will be here to train us once again in a few weeks. It’s not a big issue.”

She shook her head. “Not that, it’s…” The mare paused a bit, shifting in place as she sighed. “Nothing. It’s nothing.”

With an eyebrow raised, he turned to her. “Pardon my ignorance, but I believe that there is something here you wish to discuss. Why not do so?”

“Really, Iron. It’s nothing.”

“I insist, Lily. Speak to me.”

“I said, nothing!” Suddenly, her eyes widened as she realized that in the process of snapping out the response, she had swiftly kicked his weak side, making him stumble a bit. “O-Oh my gosh! Iron, I’m sorry, I-!”

“I-It’s… Quite alright,” Iron grunted as he picked himself up. “I’ve been training this side a little more. Your kicks still hurt, but it’s nothing I can’t walk off.”

“Please, don’t walk on that…” She sighed as she rubbed her face. “Look, I… I don’t want to talk about this. It’s dumb and not important.”

“Hmmm…” Blazing Iron took a breath, responding in a matter-of-fact tone. “Lily, we are paired as a team for as long as we’re training. Possibly more if they pair us together for missions. If you’re distracted, I will have to defend you until you snap awake. It is also important for partners to be honest with each other. Am I correct in that?”

Lily groaned, knowing the big stallion was absolutely correct in that. Trying to think of an out, she grinned and pointed at him. “Fine. I’ll tell you during a break, but you have to come with me to make a flower crown!”

“Deal!”

“... What?”

“It has been declared! I shall make a crown worthy enough for the princesses!” Iron declared with triumph, much to the despair of Lily for failing a bluff, and that she basically agreed to reveal her secrets.


~~~


Lily still didn’t know what to expect, sitting in the royal garden as she quietly mended and tied some flowers together. She never spent much time with Iron outside of training, but here, she got to see the proud stallion fumble with the flowers he was given and snap a couple of their stems. “Blasted… Plants… Obey your superior!”

She giggled and nudged him. “Your knotting is off. You need to be more delicate than that. Like this…” She moved the stems with her teeth, giving extra care with each movement. “It’s not a race, you know. You need to be slow and careful with this.”

The big stallion took a breath, doing his best to mimic her. “My apologies. I am… Not exactly used to operating this slowly.”

“Oh, you think? The big lunk who rushes in to punch can’t handle finesse very well?” She smirked at him while he exchanged a glare. “Joking aside, you are kind of a straightforward stallion, aren’t you? Most wouldn’t even bother trying to do this with me. Their precious stallionhood must not take it.”

“Well, I’ve known a few stallions who were good with flowers. Most of them were gardeners, but they were still skilled.” He earned a slight giggle as he moved with great ease. “Plus, I am willing to sacrifice anything of mine to accomplish a goal.”

“Right…” She sighed, thinking she’d gotten out of it. “Might as well just get this out of the way…” She looked at the half-made crown for a moment, then took a deep breath. “I… I had feelings for North Star. I… Really liked him, and thought that maybe, when he got back, I could say something or do something to win him over. Then, I saw his marefriend and…”

“She was a real beauty, wasn’t she?”

Lily nodded, growing more depressed. “How… How am I going to compete with that? She’s smart, pretty, and-”

Iron kept focusing on his flower crown as he replied. “And she has experience with him. Quite a bit, apparently.”

“Yeah… I really had no chance…”

“Although…” Blazing Iron picked up a few flowers. “I suppose that is a nice feeling.”

“... Rejection?”

“No…” He looked up at the castle. “The feeling to freely love somepony.”

Lily watched as Iron continued to talk and daydream. “Being the son of royalty… It seems like a dream. But in your youth, every bit of your life is dictated. You did as you were told, acted as instructed, and never…” He started to shake. “N-Never were you allowed to stray… Being caught meant…”

Seeing this brave stallion trembling in fear, Lily quickly hugged him tight. “Hey, hey. Don’t go breaking down on me, big guy.”

Iron paused as he looked down at the small mare. His racing heartbeat slowed somewhat, and he let out a breath of ease. “I was supposed to be assigned a marriage to advance our family home, but my eyes… They wandered. I knew a mare. Not exactly friends, but good acquaintances. I…” He paused, his cheeks going flush a tad. “I enjoyed her company. But she was assigned to marry somepony else. I watched as the joy in her eyes drained day after day… Her interests smothered away, her perceived flaws sanded down… She was…”

Tears began to fall down his face. “It… It all came down one day, I had noticed she had more makeup on than usual. She hated makeup. I pressed her, and she insisted, but I… I found bruises on her face… And I snapped.” He looked down at his crown. “It came down to a duel between me and that worm… And even if he sliced some muscles from me… I made sure that he never hurt her again.”

“Sweet Celestia, you didn’t-?”

“Kill him? He wishes… He’s a cripple now… Little more than a dependant on her and the staff. He won’t ever put a hoof on her again. I promised that. I insisted that I face my punishment, despite what my family tried to do. Luna saw this, and decided… I suppose she decided my work with the Night Guard was the best suited for me.”

Lily was in shock. She didn’t know how somepony like Blazing Iron got put with a bunch of criminals, but she never expected him to actually be as noble as he acted. Here I thought it was all a front for some shitty noble… She thought with a small smile. Iron, you really are surprising…

“I was a poison seller.”

Blazing Iron’s eyes widened slightly as she turned to Lily, who was just working on her flower crown. “I was responsible for a lot of ponies getting poisoned. The flower shop was hitting a really bad snag, so to pay off some debtors, I used my botany knowledge to… Well, sell some concoctions to ponies who sold them to some ponies and so on. When I was finally caught, I was apparently linked to 400 poisonings…”

The look on Iron’s face made Lily wish she had a camera, a mixture of shock, horror, and amazement that blended together beautifully. “... Remind me to never accept any more food from you.”

Lily giggled and nudged him. “Don’t worry. The reason I chose this path is because I wanted to do something other than pure poison, even when the princesses insisted that I joined the Lunar Scholars.”

Iron watched her, amazed at how her mind worked. He looked down and noticed that during their talks, he finished the crown he was making. He stared at it for a long time, recalling everything that led him to this point. Maybe… Maybe I am free now… He turned to Lily and placed the crown on her head before looking away. “A crown fit for a princess. Enjoy it.”

Lily’s cheeks went red, resisting the urge to break out in a goofy smile. She turned to him and slipped the crown onto his head. “There. A crown fit for a prince. You enjoy that, fat head.”

Iron chuckled, looking up at the sky. “I… I enjoyed this. Would you care to do it again?”

Lily simply nodded and looked out with him, admiring the stinging feeling of the afternoon sun on them. “Yeah… I’d love that a lot, Iron.”
> Chapter 14: Dancing in the Moonlight in a Dress of Stars and Blades
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Suri was bored. She had been in the Haylem Haymaker’s base for a week now along with the other mares, and they couldn’t go out as the mares were barred from going outside of Haymaker territory. When they were allowed to go somewhere in the territory, they had to be escorted by gang members. It was a grueling experience, and all she wanted to do was anything else.

“That’s it,” she declared, hopping off the couch and stretching. “I’m going out.”

“Wait, hold on!” Nebula quickly rushed to her hooves, tugging her away from the door to their room by her tail. “Don’t leave! You’ll get kidnapped!!”

“And?” Suri pulled her tail back. “I’d rather take the risk for food that isn’t just Neigh-opolitan and a bath that isn’t a rusty communal shower!”

“Nebula is right, Suri,” Moonshine Drop replied, casually flipping through a book. “We cannot afford to be caught in an ambush and kidnapped. It would cost North all of the leverage we’d have.”

“Oh please… Like you’re one to talk, Miss High-and-Mighty. I was always at risk of getting kidnapped when North and I were together, mkay? Are you telling me you can’t handle a little bit of violence?”

Moonshine huffed and looked down at her book. Just ignore her, it’s not that big a deal. She’s just a mare…

“Besides, I think a bit of action might help a certain somepony.” Suri’s eyes turned towards Lotus Dance, who was lying on the ground on a makeshift bed of sheets and pillows and staring up at the ceiling. She had barely said anything and her movements in and out of that room had been minimal. Her mind was nothing but confusion, frustration, and a feeling of emptiness. The only thing her mind was filled with was the sounds of her cousin training downstairs. His screams of force with every strike and the sounds of chains rattling as the bags he was using were kicked and punched around.

“Lotus!”

“H-Huh??” The sounds of a hoof stomp and a shout snapped her out of her meditation of emptiness. She looked around and saw Suri, her mouth quickly sinking into a frown. “W-What do you want?...”

“I want to go out. Come with me.”

“...” The young mare slowly laid her head back down on the pillow. “No… I don’t want to…”

“Come on! You’ve been holed up here for so long, you need to get out of here! Actually have a life outside of this!”

“I said no…”

Seeing the mares refusing to follow her, Suri rubbed her chin in thought before she got an idea. She shrugged and turned around. “You know, I’m going out with or without you all. It just means that if I get captured, you’d all be seen as responsible for me getting out.”

Suri quickly ducked, and like she predicted, she found a small burn near where her head would be. She smirked and looked over at Moonshine, who tried to compose herself again. “Wow, didn’t expect you to use that much force to try and put a stop to me~”

“I-I was trying to stop you! That’s it!” Moonshine shouted defensively. “You won’t make North’s efforts to free Lotus be in vain! He’s working himself to near death for her!”

“Yeah, and even if he’s putting in that much effort for her, what’s gonna happen when she gets free??” Suri snapped back. “Is she going to just wait for him or some other pony to come and help her every single time, or is she going to try and reach for freedom herself?? She needs to learn to rely on herself out there, mkay, ‘cause that’s how Manehattan and Equestria are to ponies who don’t have some kind of connection! We don’t get escorts around to protect us or have ponies determine how to do something! We have to figure it out ourselves!”

Suri panted, looking at the shocked expressions of the others. As she calmed down, she realized that she might’ve gone too heavy on the words. However, it was the sight of Lotus Dance shuffling up to her hooves that put a shocked look on everypony’s face, even her own. The youngest of the mares shuffled towards her cousin’s ex and mumbled, “Fine… I’ll go…”

Nebula hopped to her hooves. “Hey hey! You don’t have to! Suri’s just trying to get a rise out of us and being selfish!”

“Hey! Watch it, paint head!”

“Were you always like this?? Do you even know what North’s doing to himself just for Lotus’s sake?? What did my brother see in a stupid, selfish, spoiled brat like you??”


“ENOUGH!!”


Moonshine Drop’s irritation from the arguing had risen to such a point that it caused her to lose concentration and slip into her Royal Canterlot Voice. Fortunately for her, all that anypony saw was the quiet, tall mare suddenly booming her voice and scaring the daylights out of them. With a sigh to relieve tension, she spoke.

“L-Listen. It’s extremely dangerous for us all to go. Even if we went as a group and never left each other, we’d likely be outnumbered. I agree that I would like to go out as well, Suri, but nopony would reasonably agree to chaperone us around the city.”

“I would.”

Moonshine suddenly yelped and leaped from her seat as Silver Knives popped out from behind the door with a smile. Everypony was surprised, but Nebula was the first to speak, albeit very nervously. “H-Hey! How long have you been… Listening to us…?”

“The whole time more or less,” the mare shrugged, entering as she twirled her long mane. “Honestly, I was going to scare Suri back into the room, but that speech… Yeah, let’s do it. Let’s go out.”

They all blinked in confusion, Suri speaking up. “Aheh… You? You wanna join in a girls day out?”

“Uh, yeah. Do I look like I wanna spend every single moment working out like the stallions in there?” She pointed out the window to the stallions working out and fighting. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, fighting kicks flank, but I get bored, ya know? I want mare friends to hang out with, do whatever mares do.” She paused, inspecting a hidden knife in her hooves. “Mares talk about knife collections, right?”

Suri’s eyes widened as she approached the assassin, putting a hoof on her shoulder. “Oh, wow… We need to go out, like, now, m'kay? You need a real crash course in marehood.”

“From you?” Nebula raised an eyebrow.

“Shut up. Come on, let’s get out of here?”

“Well, how are we gonna get out, genius??”

Knives paused for a moment before a memory snapped into her mind. Rushing to one of the walls leading outside, she quickly unlatched some small locks hidden by the darkened wall. As she did, she revealed a hidden doorway out of the building, albeit a two story drop. Looking down at the landing point, a dumpster that was still quite full, Suri’s head darted back to Knives.

“You really don’t expect me to land in that trash, do you?”

“What? I thought you wanted to get out.”

Suri’s gaze focused on that almost smug expression the gang member had on her face. “Yeah, and not come out of it smelling like the city’s dump, m’kay?”

“Oh, pardon me princess. Perhaps you’d like a royal chariot and a choir to sing as you go down would be more your speed?”

“What’d you say, you-??”

“Okay, enough of this…” Moonshine sighed as her horn lit up. She and Suri became enveloped in an aura before descending down to the warehouse streets. The others paused as they watched on, but before they could comment, the unicorn looked up at them. “Are you all coming, or are we venturing out on our own?”

“... You know, I forgot she’s a unicorn. Not sure why,” Nebula spoke as she fluttered her wings and glided down. Knives and Lotus followed suit, and as they grouped together, Suri pointed towards the skyscrapers.

“Alright, girls! Let’s get our girl’s day out on!”


~~~


The five arrived at the closest shopping center they could find, where the first thing they did was acquire a new set of outfits for disguise. They needed to be discrete, but cover them enough that nopony could easily recognize them at a glance. Most importantly, though, they needed to not get something too pricey. As such, Suri had to be dragged out of the high end boutiques and into a nicer but affordable department store.

“Hmm…” Nebula pondered as she looked between two pairs of shades to match her blouse and dress combo, slipping one of them on and looking at herself in a nearby mirror. “Oh yeah. I’m cool.”

Knives stifled a giggle as she looked through some dresses, tapping her chin. “Suri, could you come here a moment?”

Suri, in the middle of settling on a hat that wouldn’t mess up her mane, approached. “Yeah? Wanna mock me some more? Cause I’m not afraid to brawl in a store again, m’kay?”

“Oh no, I’m actually hoping you could help me pick something out. I’ll admit I’m not the best when it comes to picking out an outfit for subtlety.”

The sincere smile caught Suri off guard, making her tilt her head. “... Wait, aren’t you supposed to be some kind of assassin or something? That’s what I heard… Assassins are supposed to infiltrate and whatnot…”

“Ah yes, well…” Knives looked away, a pink blush forming on her cheeks. “I must admit, Guard Breaker picks out my outfits for me. He has a better eye for detail on this than me. I’m more intimate with… Biology and equipment.”

Suri stared at the mare with a greater look of shock, completely taken aback by the news. Guard Breaker?? That giant lunkhead is a better pick of fashion than the actual mare?? What… Even are you??

“Ugh…” She rubbed her temples with her hooves and pointed to a beautiful, if plain red dress with white flowers. “That… That one should work…”

“Hmmm…” She tapped her chin. “Does it have any secret compartments for my knives, though-?”

“J-Just get a purse!!”

“Oh, but it’s so inconvenient…”

Moonshine chuckled at the sight of their banter, looking down at her own choice of a midnight violet dress with frills and straps, what she believed was called “goth couture”. She admitted she’d prefer something lighter and peppier, but it might’ve given her away. Although… She thought to herself. Maybe using that would make it easier…

“U-Ummm… Moonshine?”

The unicorn snapped out of her thoughts to look to her side, where Lotus, still avoiding eye contact, held up a pastel blue and pink shirt and skirt. “What… What do you think about this?”

“It…” Moonshine brought the outfit over, looking them up and down before bursting into a massive smile. “It’s WONDERFUL!!”

“H-Huh??”

“Oh my goodness, these colors, the brightness, the cute bear design on the front! It’s so adorable!!! Where did you find this??”

“U-Ummm…” She pointed to a separate part of the store. “O-Over there-”

“Then let’s make haste! I need an outfit just like this!!” Her horn lit up as she dragged Lotus with her. The poor pegasus could do little as she was bombarded with comments and various outfits, with only one thought going through her mind.

W-What, what what what whyyyy??


~


With disguises purchased and worn, the five stood by the doors in their new attire.

“Alright, we got everything!” Suri proclaimed as she turned towards the food court. “Let’s go out and hit the town! I’m starving-!”

“Not yet.”

Suri stumbled to a stop and looked back in frustration. “Oh, what now???”

“We have the outfits, but there’s still the possibility that we’ll be spotted. I don’t want to spend too much of my magic in one day, so…” Her horn came alight as each of the mares’ attire became engulfed in a deep blue aura. As it faded, Suri inspected her clothes.

“I… I don’t get it. What did you do?”

Moonshine Drop wiped her brow of sweat and took a breath. “Threat Perception Blocker. Paired with a connecting thread of magic as well as a 12-hour time limit. Normally, the magic needed would be shared among unicorns, but among five non-unicorn mares…”

The group watched as she slumped forward, slightly exhausted. I really must be losing my grip… I could connect all of Ponyville for a time, but this was a struggle… Perhaps it’s due to my form? Me holding back to fit the illusion?

“That’s amazing, Moon!” Nebula declared as she zipped forward with surprising speed, stunning Moonshine.

Knives chuckled with her usual sweet smile. “Indeed. It figures since you’re in the Royal Court, but to have such magic… You’re somepony to watch out for.”

“A-Ah, thank you…” The unicorn blushed with pride and embarrassment. “Truthfully, taking to the path of the moon was something that was a passion, even if it’s not what I do in the court. Not that I mind, of course. Even though…”

“Hmmm?”

Moonshine sighed and shook her head. “I-It’s nothing, really. So, we were talking about food? I could use a meal.”

“Yes, finally!” Suri shouted as she turned back to the food court. “We can talk about tragic backstories later!”


~


Despite what was said, Suri ended up ditching the food court as she thought the options were kind of lacking. Fortunately, with multiple floors, each one had a small food court all their own, but where some were satisfied, the rest had issues. It wasn’t until they reached the 7th floor that they found a food court that catered to all of them. Fortunately, the whole time, they got the chance to shop for trinkets and things just for the fun of it. They even took the time to go to a spa simply for its public baths, a much more comforting experience than an old shower. Now, the five casually chatted as they went through their meals, bags filled with an assortment of items. 

“I’m telling you, Nebula,” Suri spoke as she sipped on her tea. “If you actually used some of your paintings, or even just your art skills, into making clothes, you’d make way more consistent bits than if you just sold paintings.”

“Ahhh, maybeh…” Nebula sighed before swallowing a mouth full of fries. “But I always feel like it would just dilute my identity and my works if anypony can just get them as a shirt or something. Wouldn’t the original lose its spark…?”

“Not at all,” Knives smiled as she enjoyed her salad. “Truthfully, ponies who see art on clothing would tend to recognize it more. Plus, when somepony buys a famous painting, they tend to use that as a means of making a lot of merchandise out of that painting…”

“Ugh, that’s so scummy…”

“Yes, but if you had a say in that, you’d still be remembered. Especially if you worked with high end designers who could advertise with your name.”

Nebula watched as Suri spoke, leaning into the table a bit. “Suri, that’s… Oddly smart business for you. I’m surprised you aren’t doing way better.”

Suri nearly choked on her tea and flashed a glare at her ex’s sister. “A-And who says I’m not doing well??”

“Well, you just seem… I dunno, like you should be living a more luxurious life.”

“She is right…” Knives nodded. “You have the energy of someone on the downturn. Has business really been that slow?”

Suri’s face turned sour as she gripped her cup in her hooves. She looked as if she wanted to start ranting, but was holding herself back. Sensing the tension, Moonshine spoke up. “I understand if you don’t want to speak about it, Suri. If you wish, I could share something personal in exchange…”

“Oooo, excellent idea!” Knives clapped her hooves in excitement. “Sharing something intimate is an excellent way to bond!”

Nodding, Moonshine took a deep breath before she began. “The truth is, in my family, I’m not seen as… Highly as my sister. She works in the Court as well, but is seen more favorably by aristocrats and such. Being a mare of science, my work is really only seen when the alcohol comes out, and it almost never gets praised. If it’s bad, though, it is solely on me… We aimed to settle our differences recently, but I won’t lie and say the rift isn’t there, especially when she can be impish…”

“Oh?” Knives tilted her head in curiosity.

“Yes, she…” Moonshine blushed in embarrassment, remembering her times as Luna and seeing Celestia sexually torment her lover. “Used her sway with the guard to interrogate North. In a very… Provocative manner. I had to give my own brand of justice on her as a result.”

Each of the mares gave their own reaction to the story. Suri looked away with a slight blush on her cheeks while Knives gave a joyful giggle. Nebula, on the other hand, covered her face in complete shame of hearing her brother’s intimate details, and while Lotus barely reacted, she looked down to hide her face in a very similar manner.

“Please… Don’t talk about what North does in the bedroom again…”

“Y-Yeah… I don’t… Think I wanna hear about how big bro gets his kicks…”

I don’t believe my North was having much fun, girls…

“Well, anyways…” Knives adjusted herself in her seat. “I suppose I’m next, since I volunteered. I can speak with you about how I rolled in with this rowdy crowd who’ve been protecting you.”

“Eh, I know this story…” Suri waved a hoof. “I’ll pass.”

“Well they don’t, so quiet down.” Knives maintained her smile at Suri, even as a hidden blade could be seen in her wings. “Anyways… Being young and broke in Manehattan isn’t very fun. Least of all when you have a family like mine. They ran a butcher shop, and because we were selling actual meat, our clients were usually animal tamers or more carnivorous creatures. That kind of life gives you a stigma, and so we didn’t have much for friends or steady income. To make up for it, my siblings and I decided to do some performances. Usually some level of acrobatics and knife juggling. It was good for raising pocket money, although it was…” Her eyes drifted to the scars on her hooves. “Dangerous…”

“A butcher shop…” Moonshine muttered as she looked down at her food. “Wait, I thought the sale of meat was prohibited nowadays?”

“Bingo,” Knives pointed her wing at her new friend. “What we were doing was very illegal, which is why, even with a gang backing us, the police eventually came and raided the whole place, right as I was sinking a knife into some poor bovine who didn’t ask to be there…”

She looked down at the food and took a deep breath. “I had two options. Come quietly and say the truth, which would’ve gotten me sent to juvie and be left to fend for my own with a reputation as a butcher, or try and make my escape with whatever bits I could and find somepony to take me in… We all simultaneously chose the latter. I used my knife throwing skills to good use and took a few cops out before I made my way to the safe. I took as much as I could before I disappeared out the window. My siblings… They were less lucky…”

“Knives…”

The assassin shook her head with a sigh. “Don’t bother. Even if we were fillies and colts, we were bad. Everypony took a sick joy out of their work, and I figured that joy was payment enough for them.” She raised a wing, revealing a sharpened knife. “It wasn’t long before I found him… A stallion with his colt nephew… He saw how skilled I was with a blade and challenged me to a fight. If he won, I was to join his gang and if I won…”

They all looked at her, anticipating an answer, but she sighed and shook her head. “That doesn’t really matter. I lost, clearly. I had so much that I needed to learn back then, and being one of North’s personal guard, we bonded. Of course, I had my own shares of troubles, like a purple mare who kept causing us all trouble by running her mouth-”

“Hey, watch it, meathead! It ain’t my story!”

Chuckling, she continued. “But, I found my place. Murder, as it turned out, was fun for me, when it was ponies who deserved to die for their sins. And with my skills, I was very effective. Between North, Diamond, and Guard… I feel like I truly found home.”

Nebula smiled at that and leaned forward. “Wow, that’s… That’s really amazing…”

Knives turned to Nebula. “But enough about me. Let’s hear from our celebrity~”

“U-Ummm…” The artist jolted in place and fidgeted about. “I-I don’t think I can offer anything like your story.”

“Nonsense,” Moonshine shook her head. “Your story doesn’t need to be incredibly interesting. We’re just pouring our hearts out together.”

Nebula saw the sincerity in the unicorn’s tone and face, a kind of sensation that she hadn’t seen in years. She could feel her chest tighten up as her words got caught in her throat. North… You’re so lucky…

“W-Well, I guess…” She sighed as she looked down. “Ponies think that because I’m some rich mare that my life was always easy. North’s kinda the proof against that, but even when we had the bits for things, it felt… Isolating.” She looked down at her oatburger. “Mom always felt so distant, like she was handling some kind of faberge egg. Something to be adorned at a distance and shown off, while dad…”

Suri chimed in. “He’s an ass, yeah?”

Nebula quietly nodded.

“Yeah, I kinda assumed that with how he treated his own son. Heard stories, but never got enough on him to paint a full picture.”

“Well, he certainly had something to say about my artistic pursuits…” The pegasus shook her head. “I got to hear endless lectures about how I was wasting my potential with art instead of following in his hoofsteps and taking over his business. It was only when my mother convinced him that it could be beneficial for tourism that he relented. Even still… I had to fend for myself after college. He promised me an apartment, which is how I have the place I live in now.”

She went silent for a moment, then closed her eyes tight. “B-But… It was a trap. I got the apartment, but I had to pay for it every single month. I couldn’t afford to relax or enjoy myself because the rent and utilities cost me a hoof and a wing. He said that I had to strike it on my own, but if I failed, I’d have to either live on the streets or… G-Go back to him and get a ‘real job’…”

Tears began to fall down her face as she grit her teeth in frustration. “I-I really thought that… That North and Diamond were bad people… Th-That abandoned me to be like this… I bought everything dad said to me, thought he was actually right when he said I had to strike it on my own and suffer for my art! I-I didn’t even stop to think that my own brother actually did care about me…! I’m such an idiot, I-”

Her pleas were cut off when she was suddenly dragged into a close embrace. Pausing in confusion, she looked down and saw Lotus clinging to her as her eyes were shut tight. “I get it… Ponies think you’re some rich daddy’s mare, but you’re not even given a chance to enjoy life… ‘Cause of family… I have a dream too, but I left it behind so my uncle didn’t worry about his troubles with the BDC…”

The comment surprised everypony at the table, with Knives leaning in. “Really? The young mistress has a dream? That’s the first I’ve heard!”

“Lotus, you don’t have to tell us if you don’t wish to…” Moonshine began to speak, but Lotus simply shook her head.

“No… I think getting it off my chest might be good…” She took a deep breath. Her voice trembled as she did her best to force the confession out of her throat. “I… I-I… Always wanted to be a Neighponese idol…”

She could feel the eyes on her, shrinking like a violet while sinking her hooves into her face. In her mind, all she wanted to do was dig through the floors of the mall straight down to the ground just to escape. She waited for the mocking laughter that she always anticipated from her confession.

“Are you kidding??” Nebula bounced in her seat, brimming with excitement. “That sounds wicked!!”

Lotus froze, glancing at the artist. “W-What…?”

“Yeah! I love idol culture so much! Those outfits are so adorable, and the music always brightens up my mood, and those concerts!!!”

“You… Like idols?”

“Well, duh! Who wouldn’t?”

Knives smiled with an affirming nod. “I think you’ve got a lovely dream. I believe, if you have the chance, you should pursue it.”

“Yeah…” Suri nodded. “As cheesy as it sounds, it’s at least something to pursue. Shame you’re trapped in this dumb stalemate.”

The mention brought Lotus’s mood down, but Moonshine quickly interjected. “That is what North is training for. I promise, if he wins, she will be free to pursue any dream she wishes.”

“Yeah, but can we promise that those Neighpon gangs would hold up their end of the bargain?”

“Oh, I promise you…” Moonshine leaned in, her gaze sharpening to an icy glare. “If any were to lay a hoof on her after she attained freedom… I would quickly ensure they’d regret such a choice.”

The tone at the table sent shivers down the ponies’ spines, to the point where even Knives got goosebumps. It was all the more shocking when the unicorn suddenly shifted to a kind smile. “Now. Your turn, Suri. We all showed ourselves, after all.”

“Y-Yeah, yeah…” Suri grumbled as she looked away. “Look, I… When I left North, it was because I wanted to pursue fashion. And…” She grit her teeth. “I needed the upper hoof. I could do it, but every time I competed, I got taken advantage of and tricked! Just like the slums… So, I did the same to another mare, Coco Pommel… Promised her a chance to make it in the world if she stuck by me. I knew she was a gullible mare, and yeah I took advantage of her to push myself.”
 
She went quiet, leaning in a bit. “Maybe… I was actually going to honor it when I was big enough. I don’t know. A mare like her would’ve been taken advantage of just like I did. I thought those high end fashion ponies from uptown would actually be honorable, but they were just like the scum that tried to swindle ponies back when…” She caught herself before she could speak further. “It didn’t matter anyways. Coco exposed me for stealing this mare named Rarity’s fabric and claiming credit, and using Coco for free labor. My name became mud. I can barely get work mending clothes, let alone have ponies look at my designs anymore…”

She shut her eyes tight. “I-I had good designs too, you know!! Why was I left to rot?? Why did Coco get picked for costume designs?? W-Why…?” Tears slowly fell down her face. “W-Why did I have to steal things just to get ahead…? What is wrong with me…?”

Moonshine Drop looked ahead at Suri, who quietly cried into the table. The feeling of pity overwhelmed her. It is true that she did something awful, but she herself wasn’t immune to such criticisms. She slowly lifted her milk tea and sipped from the straw.

“Suri.”

Suri said nothing, head hidden in her hooves.

“What you did was indeed wrong. Nopony can question these facts. Claiming the work of others for your own advancement wouldn’t just hurt the ponies you stole from, it would hurt you. How could you claim to be the best if you’ve never tested yourself? What will happen if somepony comes with something you can’t handle and there are no ponies left to take from? All it would lead to is your inevitable disgrace. In truth, I feel it was better for you to fall now instead of in the future. The bigger they are, so on and so forth…”

Suri again didn't speak, so Moonshine continued. “However… I too have done horrible things in my life, and even when faced with my utter defeat for my faults, my sister… She forgave me. Asked me to come with her to the court and she would find me work. Forgiveness is what makes us stronger. So, in return for promising that you’ll not take from other ponies without honest permission, I shall speak around and see if I cannot find you work handling clothing in the Royal Courts. It may be simple dress and suit mendings, but it is a better place to start than most.”

There was silence at the table until Suri sniffled. “Y-You… Why are you making this so difficult…?”

“Hmmm?”

“I-I’m… I’m supposed to hate you for taking him from me… For being a better mare…” She lifted her head, revealing running makeup and red eyes. “W-Why are you making it so hard to hate you? Why… Why am I so happy that North has such a great marefriend… I-Instead of somepony like me?”

Before she could bury herself into another crying fit, Suri’s body was enveloped in Moonshine’s aura as the unicorn brought her over and hugged her tight. “I believe he forgives you. No more worrying about that. Focus on the future. Not the past.”

Suri slowly squeezed her and nodded, taking a few deep breaths. Not wanting to be left out, Lotus moved forward with a raised hoof. “S-Suri! If you could, I’d like you to design an outfit if I do start an idol career!”

“Oh, that’s a great idea!” Nebula clapped. “And perhaps I can lend you a couple of designs so you can make clothing, provided we work together on it.”

Seeing the support from these mares, Suri’s face locked up in awe. Real, honest support, something she thought was long since gone, was now right in front of her. Despite everything she did, they cared about her. A bashful smile spread across her face. “L-Look at me… I’m a total mess… I need to fix my makeup…”

Nebula giggled slightly. “Yeah, once you do that, we should probably get going. But this was fun. Hopefully when this is all over, we can all spend time together somewhere nice.”

“I remember that there’s a karaoke bar in Little Neighpon,” Lotus pointed out. “I’d love to go there with you all.”

“Oh, we’d get to hear you sing~?” Knives leaned in. “I’d absolutely kill for a private performance!”

“Knives, I’d think you’d kill regardless of that…” Nebula chuckled nervously as they slipped into a wide alleyway.

“Well yes, but to hear the young mistress sing? I’d kill even more!”

Moonshine Drop chuckled slightly at Knives’ antics, but something was bugging her. She could feel as if eyes were staring her down, but whenever she turned back, she didn’t see anypony mysterious. It was only as they were right in the middle that she felt a crackling of magic, the hint of a shadow, and the overwhelming sense that they were too late. She didn’t even try to warn the others. By the time she noticed, every escape route was blocked with Black Dragon’s Claw members. The ground was crackling with magic from the unicorns that stood behind the Earth Ponies, a runic circle formed which danced on them. Any air attempts to escape would be a bust as pegasi floated above them, ready to pounce.

“W-What’s going on??” Nebula’s head darted around in utter panic. “I thought we had that perception thingie!!”

“It appears that they had a way around that…” Moonshine muttered, looking towards one of the nicer dressed of the unicorns. “It was something I considered, but didn’t think it would be a factor… You had ponies looking out for us, but not to cause harm. Am I correct?”

The unicorn barely reacted as he was called out, instead nodding and speaking in a series, frank tone. “Indeed. We had been following you for some time, but when we lost track of you at the mall, we assumed magic. It did not take us long for us to find you afterwards.”

“I see… I would have expected our disguises providing enough cover in case the ward didn’t work.”

One of the Earth Ponies cackled and step forward. A spindly stallion, his eyes screamed madness while his tongue was clearly trying to fly out of his mouth. “You idiots! We’ve had profiles on all of you! How you talk, how you walk, even down to your little hoof motions~! There’s not a pony in Manehattan that we don’t have an imprint on!! But hey…” He slowly stepped towards them. “I’m feelin’ generous. I’ll let one of you come back to my place if you give me a good time, otherwise…” He quickly produced a knife and licked across it. “Well, I’ll be sure you’re alive, of course~ Hostages are no good dead…”

The unicorn stared down the unruly subordinate. “Senbei, you’re out of line.”

“Ah, shut it! I’m second in command, aren’t I, Captain?? Or do you want me to bring this up to him?”

Everyone took various stances, ready to defend. Knives moved her wings, ready to turn this stallion into mince meat, but somepony acted first as the mares watched Suri slowly move towards this threatening stallion.

“S-Suri, don’t!” Nebula called out. “He’s tricking you!!”

Suri ignored her, approaching the stallion, whose menacing smile grew wider and more perverted as she wrapped her hooves around him. “Yeah, that’s it… Let me get a grip of those fla-”

Then, in one fluid motion and before anypony could see what happened, Suri hoisted the gang member up and launched him into the concrete behind her so hard, his head caused the concrete to visibly crack. Everypony, from the gang to her own friends stared in shock as she finished it with a buck that launched the stallion past her friends and into some of his fellow gang members.

“Sorry, but…” Suri slowly undid her scarf, rolling her neck. “You couldn’t hold a candle to the stallion I love.”

The sheer audacity of such an attack and the aura of confidence exuded from the mare sent a fire into every pony present. For the Black Dragon’s Claw, it was a fire of rage. For her friends, a fire of passion. Everypony charged right into the center, right at the mares with knives, chains, pieces of lumber or just bare hooves and began to swing, and each mare began to fight with every inch of their might.

Suri was no stranger to scraps, and she was definitely not a stranger to angering the wrong ponies. When she wasn’t practicing her skills in fashion, she was practicing how to brawl. She still had the practice bag that North had given her all those years, and whenever she got mad, she took her aggression out on it. What came out of it was a whirlwind of kicks and punches, sloppy in form but brimming in the rage she built up over the years. A pony wrapped chain around her neck, tugging on it in an attempt to choke her. Adrenaline coursed through her veins as she pulled back, moving a hindleg back and tripping up the gang member over his own momentum. Once he was on the ground, she began rhythmically stomping on his face before stepping back to avoid a blade slice. Even as her cheek was slashed, her smile grew wider.

Knives was never one to shy away from a fight, let alone spill blood in the name of her gang. Now, she was doing it in the name of her friends, and this caused her to be more savage, more bloodthirsty, and more determined to imprint anyone who lived through her sharpened hell what the consequences were if they dared to touch any of them. Her blades became a whirlwind at anypony who even got close, and any strike laid upon her was returned with a precise stab that wouldn’t kill, but would most definitely hurt. She spotted some pegasi flying towards Lotus, ready to kidnap her. A maddening giggle came from her mouth as she produced an old memento, a cleaver, and with a swing of her wing, sent that cleaver right at the closest of the pegasi and savored the screams as it sliced through his wings like butter. To these stallions, they got to see the daughter of the Butcher of Bucklyn at her peak and panicked as she approached them while her smile grew wider.

Luna had always spent her days in the shadow of her sister, but even with her times as Nightmare Moon, her time of actual combat was limited. She usually relied on her magic, and at the moment, she could feel a good portion locked away. She did her best to charge a spell, but the most she could do was fire a blast of kinetic magic into an oncoming BDC member’s face. Even with her magic diminished, it was leagues above what others expected. Tossing barriers when needed, she returned with a powerful force back and when she needed to conserve her energy, she threw out a kick with all of her might. Suddenly, a pulsing in her soul caused her to feel a great rush of energy as the spell circle around them shattered to ether. The unicorns holding it stumbled about, clutching their heads in their hooves. The captain could see that this mare, whoever she was, started to cackle. Her eyes began to sharpen while her tongue ran across her teeth. He didn’t know it, but the disguised Princess was saved by her inner fear. She could save them from the attack, teleport them away, but as she felt one approach with pipe in jaw, she knew that they would just keep pursuing them. No, these stallions, these peons, needed to understand fear.

“Thank you…” Luna muttered as she caught the stallion in her telekinesis before turning to him as her smile grew wider. “Now, would you like to see something truly frightening?”

Nebula, by contrast, wasn’t a fighter. She never even tried to fight all her life. Why would she? After all, it only caused problems, and she always had somepony to watch over her. There was always somepony to save her. Now, all of her friends were caught up in their own fights, and she was left to defend all of their gifts. She stumbled back as a few stallions approached her with ill intent in their gazes. Her body locked up while her brain went in several different directions. It was in her panic that she recalled a memory from the past, of one of the first fights she saw North get into. He wasn’t the most skilled fighter and mostly relied on the things around him, and he often chucked things around, from chairs to tables; and fortune smiled upon her and gave her a weapon in the form of a metal trash can, small enough for her to pick up, bit weighty enough that when she chucked it, it caused a couple of them to fall onto their back. The ones that didn’t rushed in, only to be met with a metal lid that she held in her teeth like a shield, swinging with the desperation of a drowning pony. She was fortunate then, that the ones she faced were the dregs of the BDC, little more than cannon fodder who took a few hits and panicked to get a less active target. That target being Lotus Dance, who stood with her eyes closed, almost lost in herself.

Lotus! She thought as only one thought ran through her mind: Protect. She spun in place before releasing the lid like a frisbee at one gang stallion, and in a stroke of luck, it connected with the back of his neck. As he crumpled to the floor, the others stopped and turned around towards her and in that moment, each one hit the ground as Lotus struck them with grace and elegance before gliding across the alleyway. The mare’s beauty caught her gaze, and in a moment frozen, she saw a galaxy of red flying around the brightest of stars. Her heart skipped a beat and her smile grew wider.

Lotus had trained with Diamond for as long as she’d been there. Despite his insistence otherwise, she pressured him to teach her, and while she didn’t have the same force and strength as North Star, she emulated him in technique and in some ways surpassed him. Her body moved like liquid across the battlefield, nimbly stepping around every strike before laying out her own. A majority of the Black Dragon’s Claw were aimed at her and her alone, but nothing they did could actually grab a hold of them. Her movements were fast and rhythmic, as if she saw this as nothing more than a simple dance. The captain could see it, her body moving as if she was putting on a show. It wasn’t the kind of amateur work that comes from someone starting out. That was a mare who lived for dance, and who saw the world in music. Even as she was about to be captured, her friends wouldn’t let others get in the way of her performance, be it slicing off wings, inducing nightmares, or just holding back the crowd with a trash can. They were a team, and they were working in sync now.

A disgraced fashion designer. A butcher. An artist. A royal. A gang leader’s daughter. Those titles were meaningless. In this moment, they were just mares, just friends, and that unity stood them far stronger than they ever could.

The captain could see that now. He came into this fight not of his own volition, as Senbei decided to rile up the lower grunts under his care to get hostages and win favor with the Master. However, despite the Captain’s insistence that the plan was poorly thought out and it would only create a massive war that could lead both gangs to ruin, Senbei cut him off and fanned the idiots’ flames of ambition hotter and hotter. None of them planned enough. None of them considered the contingencies. They just stalked and charged like animals, and like animals, they were being taken out. He had to go along to avoid a coup on his part.

He dimmed his horn, standing as he watched his underlings be taken out by these mares. Pathetic… He thought as he casually walked around the bodies of his former stallions. They truly believed themselves worthy of something even close to my position… Not much for me to do but report my failures-

He stopped just short of a blade flying by, narrowly missing his head and burying into the brick wall beside him. He turned to see Knives, bloody and panting as she stalked her way towards him. “Where… Do you think… You’re going…?”

Unfazed, he responded. “To report my many failures and to have my horn removed by my master for such, if I am lucky.”

“Ohhh no…” Knives giggled madly, licking some blood off of her cheek. “I’m not letting a BDC captain just leave so he can get more muscle and come back to find us! You’re going to sit here and take it like a stallion. You tried to take us and use us as hostages, or Celestia knows what else. No, you’re going to pay!”

The stallion didn’t move as he was slashed at, his cheek dripping blood. “So, what you did to the stallions who actually wanted to do this wasn’t enough?”

“Don’t make excuses,” Moonshine intervened, her voice seemingly sounding as if two mares were speaking at once. She hoisted him up by his neck, her eyes burning with hatred. “You are the captain, are you not?? What sort of captain has no control of his stallions???”

“The same captain who lives in a world where a single show of weakness means you get replaced and killed,” He looked down at the unicorn, unphased as he continued. “If you wish to exact vengeance on me, then let’s fight like normal ponies instead of trying to strangle me with your magic. As it stands, I let my second-in-command get the new recruits in on his scheme to supplant me, and now he’s suffering from a very disgraceful blow.”

He looked to the first stallion Suri knocked out and who was still getting kicked while unconscious by said mare. “Senbei wanted to show my refusal to inspire the troops, as he felt I was not making moves as the others had. In truth, our job is always to ensure our new recruits know what the Black Dragon’s Claw truly represents. This was our failure. The young mistress’s fate was to be determined in the upcoming match, and he chose to defy orders. It was his fault for failing to follow those orders, but my own for failing to reign in his ambition after so long…”

Nebula watched the stallion speak with a sincerity that was rare in this city, and, taking a gamble of trust, she nudged Moonshine. “Moony… Please, let him go.”

“What??” She darted her gaze to her friend. “You think I’d let this worm go free after what he-??”

Nebula flinched at the sudden movements, but still interrupted with a shout. “H-He said it wasn’t his idea! A-A-And I can tell, he’s not lying! I trust him!! D-Don’t… Don’t you t-t-trust me…?”

Moonshine gazed down at the artist, who even though she was terrified more than she’d ever been, even as she saw all her nightmares staring back at her in those eyes, stood tall and defiant, yet pleading and kind. That cold fire of her past began to dissipate, and she slowly took a breath to calm down as she set the captain down. “Very well. I trust you…”

“Thank you…”

Then suddenly, the stallion briskly moved down, and while everypony’s heads darted towards him, expecting an attack, what they found was more shocking.

He bowed to them, snout touching the ground with his eyes closed. “I truly apologize for my failure in preventing this. In truth, I feel that this kidnapping was little more than a futile attempt to extend this war…”

Knives looked confused, her bloodlust cooling off. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, this upcoming fight…” The stallion got back on his hooves. “Will likely be the final battle in the war between the Haymakers and Black Dragon’s Claw.”

“Sounds a bit bold to claim. What makes you say that?”

“The war was officially started to claim ownership over the stolen young mistress. No matter who wins, it will be settled after all of these years. They’ve reached a stalemate, their leaders are nearing their end, and the grumblings of ending the fighting can clearly be heard on both sides.” He turned towards the alleyway’s opening. “All that the Master wishes is for the young mistress to finally be happy and free. If that is his wish, that is mine.”

With that, the stallion began to leave, but Nebula stepped forward. “W-Wait!”

The stallion stopped.

“W-What’s your name?? I want to know who you are!!”

“Me? I’m…” He paused and looked forward. “Nopony.”

“I-I don’t believe you!” She refuted, trembling. “I want to know who to thank for not directly attacking, and so when I face your Master… I-I’ll ask for you to be forgiven!!”

There was a silence in the air as everypony processed those words, and the stallion turned his head just enough for a smirk to be visible. “... Lone Horse. But forgiveness cannot be earned from this. I must take my punishment. However… Thank you…” And with that, he walked off, leaving the five beaten, bruised, but alive among a pile of unconscious ponies who were most likely alive.

“Jeez, what a weirdo…” Suri muttered casually.

“Suri!”

“What? It’s true. Never met a BDC member who acted like that.”

“Indeed…” Knives nodded with a hoof to her cheek. “He’s so old fashioned.”

Suri glanced over at her friend. “Old-fashioned?”

“Yes, he moved with this manner that you’d see maybe three or four decades ago, and yet, he seems our age. Either he aged like wine, or he’s been doing research…” She sighed and shrugged. “Oh well, no sense in worrying about him. I think he’ll keep his word about us being safe for now.”

“Well, if that’s the case…” Suri rolled her neck. “I want to make one more stop before we go back.”

“Let me guess: Another spa?”

“Nope. My apartment.” Suri walked out towards the opening, a sharp grin on her face. “After all that fighting… Mama’s feeling creative.”


~~~


That night, Lone Horse stayed bowed as the patriarchs of the BDC discussed his fate. It had already been 3 hours, and a solid conclusion had not been made. The recruits under his gaze were recovered, and thankfully, all of them managed to be recovered alive. Granted, a good chunk were either disfigured, gibbering mad, or both, but they could recover. The ones that were coherent decided to shift the blame entirely onto their captain in order to keep the shame of defeat off of them. Yet, as the meeting concluded and the murmuring died down, the Master spoke.

[Lone Horse… After discussion about the situation regarding your subordinates, we believe it is best that you atone for your failure with your horn…]

Lone Horse silently nodded, watching as a small device with a lifting blade and a hole was placed before him. He prepared to put his head in, but the Master held his hoof up.

[That was the original plan. However, given that the match is arriving soon, I believe that it is not in our best interest to let one of our best magic brawlers simply go about hornless. Your punishment will be suspended until after the match has ended. Once done, we shall take what we are owed.]

[I understand,] Lone Horse mumbled stoically. [I thank you for this moment of mercy, and I shall use it to serve you with all my might.]

With a simple movement, Lone was motioned to get up and leave the main chamber, where Tiger waited outside, leaning against the wall.

[Disgraceful…] The tall stallion muttered as he turned to Lone. [You expect me to believe your training couldn’t prepare those useless ponies to face five mares? You truly are the dregs of this clan.]

[Pardon me, but if I kidnapped that so-called future bride you continue to brag about,] Lone’s gaze turned to Tiger’s, remaining serious. [Would you not fight as hard? I would not wish to rob you of that historic fight you have been training for.]

[Don’t cast this as you being generous!] Tiger snapped back, slamming his hoof into the wall and leaving large cracks. [You know your true failure, and you will suffer for it. I will show the patriarchs my strength, my capability, and my legitimacy in this match, and take the throne of the Black Dragon’s Claw.]

[So you claim…] Lone muttered as he walked past Tiger, unphased by his thunderous declaration. [But I have wondered for some time, if you truly are a worthy husband to the young mistress. Even if she has separated from us, the Master-]

[Forget that old fool, already! What does it matter what he-!!]

The words were suddenly silenced as Lone delivered a blow to the stallion’s chest, actually causing Tiger to stumble back a few steps. [Speak ill of the Haymakers as you desire, but never speak ill of the Master again.]

As Lone Horse walked off, Tiger could feel his blood boiling. He was ready to put Diamond’s nephew into the dirt now, to fulfill the family grudge years in the making…


~~~


And at the same time, North Star was delivering a series of punches and kicks to a bag, his body a whirlwind as he sent it flying. How it managed to be intact as it was sent flying across the training room was a mystery, but the angry expression on his face showed he was not satisfied. He turned to a stack of papers and began writing and sketching.

“Dude…” Guard Breaker mumbled as he handed him water. “How long are you going to keep training??”

“Until the fight,” North replied. “Sleep, eat, train, repeat until match day.”

“Okay, but what are you doing writing everything down for? You trynna write a book or something?”

“Contingency.”

“... For?”

“In case I don’t make it.”

“Dude!” Guard stumbled back a bit. “I thought you got over talkin’ like that!”

“There’s always a chance, G. I want to make sure my cadets are prepared for what’s to come in case I don’t make it.” 

“And what if you do, huh?? What’ll the point of this be??”

“To give my knowledge to the future of the royal guard. It’s a benefit on both fronts…” As he finished, he stood on his hooves, his chiseled body dripping with sweat. The days of training had done well to shift his body from more than just fit. He was a battle machine now, even as his muscles screamed to relax. “There is still one move that eludes me.”

“Oh, that one?” Guard chuckled and shook his head. “Dude, that move isn’t going to happen. You can’t move that fast, and even if you did, Tiger’s whole family specializes in pressure points. They can defend against that.”

“It may be an unreasonable move to pull off, but…” He took a deep breath. “For Lotus, I will move mountains.”

Rolling his eyes at that comment, Guard grabbed a towel and tossed it at North. “At least take a shower. You stink.”

“Hmph. Fine,” He muttered, watching as Guard left before he moved towards the shower rooms. As he let the hot water run over him, he felt his muscles relax for once and his mind become clear. Taking slow deep breaths, all he thought about was ending this war, once and for all.
> Chapter 14.5: No Masturbating in the Bathroom
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Guardy, we’re home~!!”

The members of the Hay-lem Haymakers looked at the door in shock. It had been hours until they realized that the mares were missing, and when they did find them entering the front door, bruised and covered in blood that might not have been their own. Guard, however, was smiling as usual, trotting over to the assassin.

“Knives! Where’ve you been? You missed training!”

“Well, I thought I’d see what a mare’s day out was like and…” Knives sat down, hooves on her cheeks as she swayed from side to side. “It was truly magical~”

“I wouldn’t say that’s what all mare’s days are supposed to be…” Nebula muttered as she carried an easel and a saddlebag of paints.

“Cool!” Guard gave her a big smile, placing his large hoof on her head and rubbing it gently. “Looks like all of you had fun!”

“Oh yeah… Mama had a lot of fun…” Suri muttered, a wide, sadistic grin on her face as she tugged on a wagon of fabrics and sewing tools.

Guard blinked, his dopey smile never faltering. “... Okay, then! Good to hear!”

“Oh, that reminds me. I had Suri make you a present!” Knives reached into a bag, pulling out a cape of multicolored feathers.

“Woah, this is sick!!” He quickly put it on, admiring himself while never noticing the light blood splatter on a few of the feathers. “Hope it wasn’t much trouble for you girls.”

“Do not worry, things calmed down quite well.” Moonshine approached, rolling her neck due to tension. “How has North’s training been?”

“Oh yeah! I managed to get the guy to take a break for a bit and take a shower and some rest. He should be out in a bit.”

As if on cue, the door to the private training area opened, unleashing a thick cloud of steam as North’s shadow could be seen from within. He emerged, and while none besides Diamond Flare and Guard Breaker had seen him since, they were amazed. The strong guardspony had now resembled a complete powerhouse, not overflowing with muscle, but toning every inch of himself to perfection as if he were trying to build himself into living body armor. He casually moved towards the group in nothing but a towel, his eyes showing how much he was lost in concentration.

The mares all had their own unique reactions. Suri, her mind still trapped in her adrenaline rush, couldn’t help but bite her lip while her eyes fluttered at her ex-boyfriend’s physique. Her mind could only think one thing: Sweet Celestia, I can’t wait to get back home so I can make good use of these memories…

Nebula, though her cheeks went a deep red, quickly covered her eyes in her hooves as she stammered out. “G-Gah! North, put a shirt on or something! W-W-Why you gotta go out all naked and stuff??”

“... Neb, we don’t normally wear clothes-”

“Have standards!!”

Lotus Dance, normally composed and ecstatic to see her brother, was left blushing just as hard as the other mares. She covered her eyes and began to mumble quietly to herself. “He’s my cousin, he’s my cousin, he’s my cousin, he’s my cousin…”

Knives, giggling at the young mistress’s state, leaned in from behind and whispered in her ear. “You know, you’re not blood-related, so it’s not technically-”

“AAAA, no no no, shut up, shut up!!” Lotus interrupted, shaking her head back and forth with her hooves on her ears now.

And poor Moonshine Drop, most powerful of them all, was affected hardest and left utterly frozen as she saw her lover approach with such casual confidence. His body was like that of a chiseled sculpture, and his aura displayed a dominance that seemed absent before. It was like whatever happened in that room had broken the barriers and the two of them were just two ponies, in love…

“Moon!”

“H-Huh??”

She only just noticed North waving his hoof in her face, tilting his head in confusion. “You still with me? I was just asking how everything went.”

“O-Oh!” She quickly blushed and toyed with her mane. “I-It went quite well. I hope we can do more of it soon, truthfully.”

“Great to hear,” North nodded, slowly putting a hoof on her cheek. “They didn’t hurt you too bad, did they?”

Moonshine’s stammering intensified as she shook in place. “N-N-No, really! I’m a bit bruised up, but it is truly nothing serious!”

He let out a sigh of relief. “Good. I’m already devoting every bit of my rage to conquering my opponent. I wouldn’t want to go overboard because they badly hurt you…”

To seal it all together, North moved in with a swift kiss, closing his eyes as he felt their muzzles and lips gently press. Everyone’s eyes widened while quite a few of the gang let out whoops of approval. For a brief moment, everyone saw the old North Star come back from the grave.

For Moonshine, however, it was the sparking of every single one of her brain’s receptors at once. It felt like she had ascended to a plane higher than an alicorn, her eyes fluttering once more before their kiss was broken. She felt her brain rebelling as she tried leaning in for more, only to be rebuffed as North moved towards the kitchen. 

“If anyone needs me, I’m going to get a meal and a nap.”

N-No! I haven’t had my fill! Moonshine thought as she squirmed. She could feel the space between her flanks heat up, her body clenching as she desperately needed release of some kind.

“P-Pardon me…” The unicorn bowed her head before briskly trotting to the bathroom, locking the door and throwing the trash can in front to keep anypony from entering. She needed total privacy for what she was about to do. Throwing off her tattered outfit, she moved down onto the floor, sticking her ass up in the air before shifting a hoof to her moist nethers. She slowly grazed it back and forth, moaning from how sensitive she’d become. Her new body seemed to be more sensitive and hormonal, and only now, after seeing her love, did she realize it. Her heavy breaths echoed out as she waved her ass back and forth while she rubbed faster.

“N-North… My starshine…” She whispered, her horn lighting up as she utilized her magic to massage her clit. She bit her free hoof to try and suppress a massive moan, but the juices spilling out onto her hoof said more than enough about how it felt. Her back arched further as she moved a bit more vigorously, practically grinding her chest on the cold tile floor.

Soon, she had  flipped onto her back so quickly, her glasses practically flew off of her face. She kept her hindlegs spread wide while her magic began to fondle her folds. She cursed herself for being so weak to her urges, but she couldn’t contain it. She wanted North now more than ever, now that their barriers were torn down. It didn’t feel like princess and guard anymore. It didn’t feel like she was above him, or that he was compelled to court on status. Now, even as she was still taller, they were seeing eye-to-eye for the first time.

She could feel her orgasm building as she slid a magic claw inside of her, gasping as she squirmed it about. She tried so hard to contain every gasp and shout she wanted to utter, but soon then she hit one of her pleasure spots. Her eyes widened. She couldn’t contain it. Her mouth opened…

“OHHHHHHHHH~! NOOOOOORTH!~”


~


Inside the Black Dragon’s Claw headquarters, the heads were discussing the upcoming fight, attempting to prepare when suddenly, they heard an ominous, distant wail. They all looked around, standing up in preparation. When nothing came, one finally spoke.

[What… Was that?]

The only one not moving was The Master, who simply sipped his tea and gave a cheeky smirk.

[It appears mochi isn’t the only thing being pounded on the moon…]

The others simply watched in confusion as the old man began to cackle for the first time in what seemed like forever.


~


Luna’s mind was lost in her orgasm. In that moment, she saw herself not as the princess, but as simply Moonshine Drop. A simple mare with simple hobbies, who met North at work, who didn’t have to do some elaborate courting just for the chance to earn her hoof in marriage. They wouldn’t even have to wait to make love. That life could have been easier. As she lied on the floor, panting as her juices formed a puddle, she wondered if she could just run away with him and Lotus Dance, just be a family, far away from this life.

She would eventually catch her breath, and her brain realized how much that would be spitting in the face of all of North’s hard work. He wanted to earn her hoof, and she would let him. She was confident in that. After getting up and cleaning off the floor, she exited the bathroom only to be confronted by the wide-eyed stares of the others.

“U-Ummm…” Moonshine nervously adjusted her glasses. “Is… Something the matter?”

It was then that she heard the singsong giggles of Knives, who was sitting by the bathroom door. Moonshine turned to her, and she in turn, pointed up at a sign.


NO MASTURBATING IN THE BATHROOM


Moonshine’s whole face turned beet red in embarrassment, sinking to the floor as Knives giggled and put her hands on her cheeks. “Yeah, I’m the reason this sign was made. Same thing happened when I saw Guard after one of his sessions. They had to spend a good chunk of change repairing that whole thing…~”

Please, great gods above, send me back to the moon…
> Chapter 15: Tiger vs. Hare
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“I don’t like the suit.”

“It’s mandatory, you know that.”

“Couldn’t I have Suri make one?”

“We don’t have time for you to get a new suit made.”

“Well, why the tea house?”

“Cause we lost the coin flip.”

“Shitty old stallion, I said to call heads.”

“Shut up.”

North shuffled uncomfortably as he tried his best to remain composed. It was time for the pre-match meeting between the fighters and the leaders, and as usual, he wasn’t happy. He always hated these meetings, and now was no different.

“Ugh, I feel like a colt again…”

Diamond Flare quietly smoked as he responded. “Well, you certainly sound like one…”

North’s head snapped to his uncle. “Tch! Shut… W-Where are these two? This is HIS territory we’re in.”

The older stallion blew out some smoke. “Would you relax? That Master’s ancient. It’ll take him time to get here, especially if he’s stopping to use the bathroom.”

“Ohohoho, certainly I’m not that old.”

The two looked up as they saw the smaller, much older stallion shuffling in, followed by the titan of a stallion known as Tiger. Easily twice the size as North, his muscles were similarly threatening to rip through his suit. The parts of his body that were visible, however, had shown his orange coat had been marred by peculiar scars. He sat along with The Master, who sat across from his long time nemesis. As The Master sat, a mare brought him a cup and poured tea while he quipped.

“Of course, I am not the one who smokes like a chimney every day…”

“Oh?” Diamond Flare set his cigarette down. “Tell me, how much does that tea habit of yours rake up?”

“At least I’ll be alive a lot longer than you.”

“Yes, because I want to look like a wrinkly bag of bones.”

“Better than being an old withered ghost.”

While the two old stallions clashed, their fighters quietly sat there, both appearing unsure of what to say. Tiger seemed more irritated by the bickering while North seemed to just feel awkward by it. Jeez, there they go again… I really just want to get this over with. Do I really have to make small talk here…? Insult my enemy…?

“Um, so…” Tiger looked up as North decided to speak first. “Looks like… You got a bad fit for your suit.”

There was a moment of silence before the large stallion sighed. “Indeed. I asked if I could have a new suit made, but they insisted it was fine.”

“Right??” North perked up, pointing his hoof at his opponent. “I said the same thing. I have a friend who can make it in a flash.”

“I have tailors that could easily assemble an outfit in a mere few hours.”

“The formality…” North sighed as he leaned against his hoof. “I just want to get into the ring and get this over with.”

Tiger nodded, his eyes remaining closed. “Indeed. I want to beat you and return the young mistress.”

“Confident, are we?” North leaned forward to sip from the cup.

“I would be, knowing my opponent is you, North Star.”

North paused, and looked up while Tiger continued.

“You are talented, this much is known, but you cannot overpower me. I have spent my life perfecting the moves that had nearly killed your uncle. Had my father not been merciful, he would have ended it there. If you do not stay down, however…” He took another quiet sip. “Then I will show no mercy. The young mistress’s fate has been sealed. If you take any solace, know I will ensure her life by my side will not be uninteresting.”

The presence of North Star slowly converted from a casual demeanor from a grim, enraged tone. Even though he knew he was outclassed, those doubts vanished in that moment. He needed to beat him more than ever. For Lotus, and for himself.

“Alright, that’s enough…” Diamond Flare muttered, blowing out a bit of smoke. “Let’s get the ceremony over with.”

“Agreed. The sooner this whole thing is done, the better.” The two elders nodded, motioning to the tea house attendants. They bowed and left, returning with two large bottles, one labeled “Haymaker Corn Whiskey” and the other “Black Dragon Sake”. The first poured out two small cups of clear brown liquid for the Black Dragon’s Claw members, while the other poured the Hay-lem Haymakers a cup of pure clear liquid. The four held up their perspective cups and held them up, uttering a chant.


[To a Good Fight.]


All drank in succession, finishing their drinks in one gulp. Tiger looked to North. “Your blood is disgustingly bitter and sharp, like a harsh punch. Ultimately, though, it is nothing.”

“And your blood is… subtle. A poison that infects and doesn’t let you notice how it’s affecting you until it’s too late. I acknowledge the strength, but I can overcome it.”

“Alright, let’s hit the lockers and get ready,” Diamond muttered as he stood up, leaving the tea house with North in tow. North, for his part, never broke eye contact with Tiger. His blood boiled hotter than ever. He was going to end this…


~


As North entered the locker to prepare, he came across Moonshine Drop, who panicked and pushed something in his locker before looking back. “A-Ah, North! Greetings! I was just… Trying to ummm… S-See if your wraps needed washing!”

North blinked slowly. “... You just washed them yesterday.”

“W-Well, yes, but I was also making sure they didn’t shrink! I might’ve done something wrong, or-!”

North calmly approached, his aura exuding that same intensity as before. He slammed his hoof into a locker, hovering over her with the help of the nearby benches. “Moony, what were you doing to my wraps?”

Moonshine couldn’t muster out words as she was forced to gaze into the eyes of her lover. Strength, concern, seduction, it was all causing her head to spin. Before she could threaten to melt into a puddle, she sighed and opened the locker, revealing his fighting clothing and wraps. “I… I was hoping you would be gone a bit longer. I was intending to… E-Ensure your protection with some charms… But…” She looked away, visibly troubled, and North could easily tell.

“Something the matter?”

“It’s… My necklace.” She held the necklace’s intricate charm up with a hoof. “It’s been keeping the illusion on me this whole time, with me only removing it once a night for my intended job. However, my body is becoming more used to the illusion, and is limiting my magic as a result. If I try to overextend it… I will shatter the illusion, and my identity is revealed to the world.”

“Hmm… I see…” North nodded in quiet contemplation, considering everything. “And why were you trying to cheat?”

“I-I wasn’t-!” The mare looked away, becoming more distressed. “L-Look, I don’t… I don’t want you going in without protection. My sister’s dreams… It showed me what will happen if you go in…” She suddenly clung to him, squeezing him gently. “I-I don’t… I don’t want to lose you…”

“H-Hey, hey…” He hugged her back and looked down. “What’s all this? These matches aren’t to the death. I’ll be fine.”

“B-But-”

“Look, I know it’s scary, but it’s just like any fight. I’ll go in, give it my all. I am to win, but even if I lose…” He paused and looked away. “I’ll be able to say I gave it my all.”

Moonshine went quiet for a bit, just holding onto her lover. She kept holding on, even as North nudged at her to try and get her off. With her not letting go, he finally caved with a sigh.

“Would it help you if I let you tie my wraps?”

“... Yes…”

And so North sat on the bench, watching as Moonshine Drop slowly wrapped up his hoof wraps for him. He sighed and smiled awkwardly. “Just like that. Just slow, tight loops.”

Moonshine just nodded, making sure that she had everything perfect for her love. A smile crept onto her face as she gradually followed his instructions until both front hooves were secured onto him.

“How do they feel?”

North shifted upwards, punching at the air. “Perfect.”

“North…”

“Hmmm?”

He looked down to her marefriend, who looked down dejectedly. “I… I know I cannot stop you from this. I know that I cannot use my magic. But…” She began to sniffle and look up. “If there is a way for you to back away and end this without fighting, I-”

“Moony.”

Moonshine paused and looked up at North’s face, who, contrasting with her own look of pure worry, was expressing a look of peace and determination. “I know you’re afraid. I am too. I know the moment I step on the ring, it’s all down to fate.”

“Then why-?”

“Because I made a promise.” The two went silent for a moment before North continued. “I made a promise to be my cousin’s savior. I’ll do whatever I can to get through this.”

Moonshine Drop took a deep breath. While the words didn’t make her at ease much, she could at least feel a bit comforted in North’s strength. He was determined, and she would do her best to show that she had faith in him. She had to have faith.

The sounds of knocking directed their attention, and the door opened to reveal a member of the Haymaker’s. “Hey boss, you ready?”

“Yep. Just about,” North nodded to the gang member before turning to his marefriend. “Looks like the match is gonna start. Go head to your seat. I love you.”

The two pressed muzzled and closed their eyes, Moony keeping it just a bit longer before speaking. “I love you too, North.”

Taking a quick swig of water from the bottle in his locker, North stepped out and followed the Haymaker out towards the ring. Moonshine sat there, unsure of what she wanted to do. Her mind was entirely lost. Then, she came to one conclusion.

“I need to talk to the girls.”


~~~


“Everypony, welcome to what will likely be the Final Match of Possession between the Haylem Haymakers and Black Dragon’s Claw!” Diamond’s voice echoed in the arena, prompting a cheer from both gangs.

The Master nodded slowly and continued. “Though many fights may lay ahead, this match is the culmination of many years between two old stallions… But now, with this final match, this grudge will finally be concluded with the fate of the young mistress, Lotus Dance!” The cheers grew louder as Lotus slowly stood up, looking down from the balcony at the two fighters who waited in their respective corners of the arena wrapped in a high fence. “Representing the Black Dragon Society, we have the vicious and precise Tiger Claw!!”

The Black Dragon Society cheered as Tiger stepped forward. His eyes bore down on his opponent, who simply stood with his eyes closed and took long, deep breaths.

Diamond spoke up. “Representing the Haylem Haymakers is the Bloody Star turned Night Guard, North Star!!”

The Haymakers unleashed a chorus of cheers to compete with their rivals, pushing their full support to him. He stepped up, opening his eyes and looking up at Tiger. Their energies clashed against one another, but even the smaller stallion could admit that his foe’s presence was utterly stifling. It was clear that this match was going to be on the defensive.

“Remember! The match does not end until a technical knock out! Your opponent will have 10 seconds to rise before victory is declared, and please attempt to keep it within the ring.”

“Are you ready, little hare…?” Tiger muttered, a crooked grin slowly forming on his face as he took a stance.

“Don’t make such crass insults just yet…” North huffed and performed a stance of his own.

The two leaders held their hooves up. “Ready…” Before swinging them in unison. “Begin!”


WOOSH


North barely managed to dodge the massive hoof coming at him as Tiger threw out an immense punch to flatten him. He would receive a flurry of punches before North slipped back, his eyes alert of his surroundings.

“Tch…” Tiger cracked his neck, stepping forward. “Worthless. Try throwing something with some impact.”

“Oh yeah?” North’s wings flared before shooting straight into Tiger’s chest. Shooting Star Cannon!

The fearsome stallion stumbled backwards, but quickly pushed North of. “Impressive. You managed to make your body into a weapon. Sadly for you…”

Crushing Claw!

“So have I.”

North barely had time to recover from being flung back before having to block the downward punch brought down on his head. “G-Gck!” He muttered, feeling himself being sent to his knees.

Tiger laughed as he slammed down punch after punch to try and break his block. “This is the skill of someone who is not burdened like you. I am a warrior, born and raised. You are nothing but fodder!”

The hits did hurt, but North simply allowed them to come. He needed to focus on what was important: Finding an opening. Luckily, North found one, and at the moment another punch was about to land, he rushed forward and swung at his hindlegs. The blow shifted Tiger as he grit his teeth, but North wasn’t finished. He slammed blow after blow across his body in another blur of punches and kicks. Tiger swung, but North simply flew at his back and, with an added spin, performed a twin kick right at his back.

Royal Heaven’s Drill!

Tiger stumbled forward, clenching his hoof. They were right… He outdoes me in speed… At this rate, even if I hit him once, he could hit me a hundred times. But…

A grin spread on his face as North dove low with the aims of uppercutting his opponent. Soaring Upper-!

The massive stallion leaped into the air, flipping slowly until he was right above North, who’d only realized his mistake far too late.


WHAM WHAM!



“AAAAHHHH!!!”


His flight was cut short as he tumbled. The audience watched in shock and awe. They barely registered that Tiger had even punched, but sure enough, North was on the ground, his wings completely limp. He heaved in pain as he looked at his wings, lifting them up only for them to fall back down. They were still attached, but no matter how hard he tried to move them, they simply lay limp. He looked up and saw that Tiger had burst into a fit of laughter.

“Poor useless pegasus! Unable to fly, like some sort of foal!! Come now, can’t you face me without your stupid wings?? Your uncle can fight without them!!”

Diamond Flare’s eyebrow raised as he looked towards The Master. Normally, he maintained a stoic expression from which very few could discern his true emotions. Diamond was among those and he could see an emotion he did not expect.

Fury.

Nevertheless, North stood shakily, pulling out a roll of sports tape and quickly bandaging his wings. Can’t let these get in the way.

“Hey!! He can’t have things like that in the ring!!” Tiger shouted, but as he looked up at the Master, and that calm smile’s true meaning, he growled. “Fine. Not that it matters. You’re finished. If you give up now, I’ll allow you to leave with your life.”

North was quiet, taking his breath as he stayed on his knees. “You know… You’re right in one thing. My uncle could fight without wings. He had lost everything when he was thrown out of your organization. By all accounts, he should’ve died then. He should have died when he attempted to steal from you. But two things kept him alive. Ponies supporting him…” He looked up at the audience towards Moonshine before looking back at Tiger. “And pure will. He didn’t stop fighting, and I’m not. I’ll free my cousin from this life and your awful hooves, even if I have to go to my last breath.”

The arena went silent as they stared at the stallion, a new emotion filling them that made fighting this so… Wrong. Moonshine smiled down, eyes watering. Perhaps, things would be okay…


WHAM


North tanked a massive punch right to his core, collapsing against the chain link fence and stumbling forward. Tiger’s eyes had now shifted to a look of unending, cold fury.

“Worthless,” he mumbled, approaching his collapsed opponent. “Nothing but words out of you. Truly, you are nothing but a hare.”

North struggled to stand, only to feel a stinging pain that was spreading all over his body. D-Dammit! Can’t… Move!!

“Do you like it?” Tiger smirked as he struck again. “My family’s technique, refined to its most perfect form. You’ll find that no matter how hard you try, you’ll be overcome with that paralysis. Soon, it will spread to every muscle in your body…”

H-He’s right! North struggled to lift his hooves to guard another punch. C-Can’t… Move…! But my legs…!

Squatting low, he threw his hindlegs up into a spinning jump, which made his limp hooves flail wildly, aiming to kick Tiger in the head. He felt the kick connect… But Tiger tanked it, and in a few swift punches, rendered his hindlegs utterly useless. The stallion smiled down at North like a hungry predator aiming to consume its prey.

“I’ll have fun with your corpse, you insipid fool!!” With that, Tiger began to punch and kick at the smaller stallion with all his might. He threw everything at him, across every inch of his body. As North began to spill blood from his mouth and snout, Tiger’s laugh became more wicked. “Would you like to die in the air like a Pegasus?? Then I shall honor it!!”

He bit down on his back coat and tossed him in the air, sending the stallion through the roof. There, he could see the moon through bruised eyes. His whole body trembled as he tried to move even an inch. Nothing. He thought he could take on this opponent, and here he was, slowly falling to his death. He smiled at the moon sadly as tears flew off his face.

I-I’m… Sorry Luna… Sorry… Lotus… Everypony… Guess I was a pretty lousy pony. Least I tri-

As soon as he was in range, Tiger fired out an uppercut aimed right for the heart, and the sudden rush of pain was met with a numbness. His vision faded, his breath fell, and the world became so very cold…
> Chapter 15.5: A Bad Feeling
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The noodle shop was quiet, save for the idle banter of the Night Guard on break. The small squad of cadets had earned a break after an extensive shift, and they had time for a late dinner before they’d move on. Accompanying them was their self-appointed leader, Nightshade Silk, who, in lieu of North Star’s absence, was among them, quietly sipping on a small cup.

“Hey, boss!” Scarlet proclaimed as he adjusted his glasses. “How come YOU get to drink on break??”

“Because I have a tolerance higher than anypony, and being around you drives me to drink…” He mumbled, taking another shot. “Now silence and enjoy the meal.”

“God, you’re such a tool…” Lightning grumbled as she bit down on some fried hay. “Private Tumble would let us drink…”

“Which is why he’s currently handling interrogations and not escorting you. Last time I made the mistake of supervising the rookies- Criss! Cross! Have some decorum and put those back!”

“Sorry, boss~” The two twins laughed as they balanced various bowls, utensils, and condiments on their heads and bodies, quickly putting everything back in a flash.

NIghtshade looked visibly exhausted, rubbing his face. “Ugh, it’s like training circus monkeys…”

“At the very least, Lieutenant, you are effective at wrangling everypony together,” Burning Iron chuckled as he watched everypony. “It speaks to the respect towards you, and your talent.”

“Naturally. I aim to go above and beyond for my work. I want to lead the Night Guard as a symbol of redemption, espionage, and protection, as the Princess, praise be, intended.”

“Wow, you’re really devoted to her!” Lily commented as she slurped up her noodles. 

Nightshade simply nodded. “Of course. The wretch I used to be was lucky to be forgiven. I was merciless and untamed, uncaring if I was hated. I didn’t believe I needed anypony and was ready to die, but…” He paused for a long time and closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before setting his cup down. “No more alcohol.”

“Awww, you’re no fun.” She stuck out her tongue before looking up at Iron. “Burn-bun, how come you’re not eating?”

“Hmph,” Iron turned his head away. “I told you not to call me that, did I not?”

“Yup! Still gonna~” She giggled and leaned against him. “So why not have something?”

“Because a stallion of my status cannot risk eating more common foods, lest I be at risk of poison.”

“Well, my bowl is clean.”

“Well, you’re experienced with poisons.”

Lily raised an eyebrow with a slight smile. “Are you seriously thinking I would build up a tolerance to a poison in some noodle shop I’ve never been to in order to kill you?”

Burning Iron didn’t respond, looking away as his cheeks became flushed with embarrassment. Lily giggled a bit more, taking some noodles and holding them out. “Here, dummy. Say aaaahhh~”

His cheeks glowed a bit brighter, and closing his eyes, he opened his mouth to accept the food. He felt them slide into his mouth as he sucked them in, chewing idly before swallowing. A small cloud of steam came out before looking down at her and smiling. “It’s delicious.”

“See~? I knew you’d love it.” She leaned against him one more time, smiling back up at him.

Seeing this, Lightning giggled into her hoof. “My, you two are rather close. How long has that been going on?”

The two quickly separated, faces going a deep red. “W-We’re not close!”

“I-Indeed! We are simply… V-Very close companions in combat!”

“Y-Yeah! I mean, we train a lot too.”

“And go on breaks together…” Lightning’s smile widened.

“And you two seem to have quite synchronous schedules,” Scarlet mumbled, adjusting his goggles.

Criss pointed from his bowl “Not to mention you both have started to…”

“... Finish each other’s sentences!” Cross finished off the sentence just as she gulped down some of the soup.

“We absolutely-!”

“-Do not!!”

There was a pause of silence before the squad burst into laughter, save for Lily and Iron, who hid their faces in shame. Nightshade sighed as he chugged one more drink before slamming the cup down.

“Now now. None of that,” He commented, maintaining his composure as he looked over at the others. “You two. Your relationship is none of my business, but remember that your focus is in the Night Guard. Should I find that either of your performance in completing tasks is diminished, I will see to it that you both will be reassigned.”

“Yes sir!!” The duo saluted almost instantly, clearly rattled by the threat.

Nightshade chuckled a little, leaning his back against the wall. It was good to keep the soldiers in order, but this form of bonding, it could ensure that they just might fight to stay alive, so have something to keep on fighting for-

Suddenly he froze. An ill wind rushed through his very being, an ill omen. He looked around, and no other sign of danger seemed to be present. Perhaps, it was all within his mind. Nothing for him to worry about. That was his thought until he saw the faces of the cadets. What joy and laughter that was on their faces was replaced with one of creeping dread. None dared touch their food, as if every single one had borne witness to a frog leaping out of it. None said a word for quite some time, rendered into statues by the chilling sensation, until Lily opened her mouth.

“H-Has… Has anypony… Heard from North lately?”

The group paused for a moment, their expressions shifting to shock as if their minds had just been read. Nightshade decided to speak. “He… Is not under any orders to report back, so we have not received any letters. That being said…” He ordered another drink. “He is usually flighty with reports sometimes.”

“And he was going home, where he was…” The words got caught in Lily’s throat, and in a quick motion of comfort, Iron placed a large hoof on her back and gently rubbed it. “H-He was involved in some sort of gang affiliation, right?”

“If you believe that simple Manehattan gangs can eliminate North, you best wipe that thought,” Nightshade snapped back. “He is a trained soldier, and with his already many years of experience, I have no doubt he is fine.”

“R-Right. Sorry, sir,” Lily shrank a bit, but couldn’t help but feel that the words were little more than empty platitudes. Something was wrong, and the fact that their entire squad felt it was worse than they thought. She cleared her throat as she got up. “E-Excuse me, I need a bit of air.” With that, the mare stood up and stepped out of the shop, leaving the group quickly.

“As do I,” Iron eventually said before shifting out of his seat and went out to look for her. He’d immediately find her outside, on one knee and praying up at the moon. He waited for her to finish and stand before speaking up. “It appears you’re worried for him as well.

Lily squeaked and darted her head back, but sighed. “Y-Yes. I hope that doesn’t-”

“Make things awkward? Hardly,” He slowly stepped closer. “Had he not given me a reality check, I believe I wouldn’t have sought to improve myself as I have, or acquire the same level of respect for…”

Lily looked up at him. “For?”

He could feel his face heat up in the cold night, huffing slightly. “For you.”

Lily, likewise, felt herself get very flustered. “M-Me?”

“Lily Breeze, you are somepony who, at first glance, I felt was unworthy of this redemption. Now, you are somepony I feel deserves it far more than anypony else. You are intelligent, charming, and graceful. The ideal noblemare. Had you been born of nobler blood… Had you…” He sighed. “Had I been born as a common stallion, perhaps things would be different. Perhaps I could enjoy the freedom afforded to a stallion, get into fights for love and not be pushed away from my home.”

“But if you didn’t live the life you did, we’d have never met in the first place. You wouldn’t be the pony you are today, and…” She looked down, tracing her hooves in the dirt. “I… I like the stallion you are.”

Iron was caught in utter surprise. Hearing her actually say it was against so many of the courting traditions he was accustomed to. He shifted around a bit trying to come up with some words before finally bowing to Lily. “I-I… I’m truly honored that you feel this way about me. Words can’t express how much… H-How much you…”

Curses, why can’t I just say it?? He grit his teeth, his body trembling. The training was too ingrained in him, and he could not muster the courage to admit the truth.

“Burning.”

“Y-Yes?”

“Look up.”

Burning Iron obeyed, and the moment he looked at her, their muzzles pressed together. Lily kept her eyes closed, savoring the moment and soon, Iron did the same. Time froze for a moment, leaving them trapped in eternity before they separated. “Don’t force yourself. I’m patient. When you can, though, make sure it’s somewhere romantic, okay?”

“Y-Yes…” Iron nodded, placing a hoof to his chest. He could feel his heart… Racing. He was invigorated, truly, for the first time in forever. As he took a few breaths to calm down, Lily gave him a loving smile.

“I’m going to wait outside, okay? I… Just need a moment.”

“Y-Yes, I understand. I shall see you inside, Lily.”

As he turned to leave, however, Lily spoke up. “Before you go, I need to ask something.”

He looked back at her. “Yes?”

“Do you… Really think he’s okay…?”

The large stallion closed his eyes and smiled. “No doubt in my mind. He will return to us alive.”

“Thank you…” With that, Lily was left alone to look up at the stars, taking in the quiet solitude of a cold night. Please North, be safe…
> Chapter 16: Tiger vs. Hare, Round 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

North blinked as he looked up at the endless starry sky, an ethereal in-between of night and day. The world seemed completely unreal, right down to whatever he was lying on. It was such an odd feeling, like water and ground mixed into one. Nothing hurts… He thought as he lifted a hoof to his face. And my hooves… I can move them…

He slowly sat up to see what it was that he was lying on. Countless small balls of light floated in this space, not making a single sound as he shifted upwards onto his hooves. He looked forward and back, left and right. Nothing. Nothing but an endless void of stars, from which he was entirely alone. North began to chuckle.

“No… No way… I can’t really…”

“I’m afraid so.”

North’s head snapped back at the sound of a voice, and the sight froze him solid. The mane, the face, if he didn’t remember her from all those years ago, he remembered her from Lotus Dance’s face. Standing in a white dress was Lotus Pond, a sad, yet serene expression on her face. His eyes welled up with tears at the sight, recalling the body that night with perfect clarity.

“Y-You…”

“Worry not, North Star,” She spoke, approaching the stallion. “I am here for you.”

“Please forgive me!”

“Eh?” Suddenly, Lotus Pond found the stallion bowing low, gritting his teeth in fear. She was utterly baffled before waving a hoof. “W-Wait a minute! There is no need to bow! I’m not a goddess of the dead, but-!!”

“Lotus Pond, I’m sorry!”

“F-For what??”

“For not stopping my uncle! For helping take away your life with your daughter! F-For…” Tears began to form through his shut eyes. “F-For failing to protect her… I…”

“Oh, I see,” She hummed and looked up. “Well, you know… I’ve already forgiven them both.”

North’s eyes snapped open as he looked up.

“Diamond and father… Yes, I’ve already long since forgiven them. And by proxy, I’ve forgiven you.”

“B-But-!”

“No buts, young colt!” She pointed her hoof and huffed at him. “Your Auntie Pond is going to help you win!”

North looked utterly baffled, taking in so much at once. “A-Auntie…? W-Wait, how?? How can you possibly help me? I’m dead!”

“Well, not entirely. I would say you are…” She shifted her head about. “Mostly dead.”

“... How does a pony end up mostly dead???”

“Aaaa, stop yelling at your auntie!!” She flailed a hoof at him as she leaned in.

“You’re not my auntie!! You never married my uncle.”

“Hmph, such a meanie…” Pond murmured as she sunk low in sadness. “I-It’s true I didn’t, but… I-I wanted to…”

“... What?”

She sighed and looked at him. “Listen, I want to explain it to you, but you do not have a lot of time. If you remain in this world, it truly will be the end of you.”

“But aren’t I-?”

“As I said, you are not truly dead. This is the space between the land of the living and the dead, a road that all ponies will walk one day. Of course, if your heart is never truly at peace, you can never cross over.” She stepped closer to him. “North Star. Make a deal with me, and I will lend you my power to cross back and win your match.”

“B-But I-”

“North.”

He went quiet as Lotus Pond cupped his chin and smiled at her. “My beloved Diamond would not refuse the chance for a second round, and neither should you? Did you not say that you were fighting for my daughter?”

He stared into her eyes, and all those worries and fears, the feeling of shame, it was gone like a footprint in the sand after a roaring tide. His breath slowed, and he nodded.

“Alright, what is it that you wanted to do after?”

Lotus Pond smiled and opened her mouth.


“…”


North slowly smiled as the world around them filled with a warm light. He could hear the sounds of distant chanting as the light spread through his entire being.


“Yeah… Let’s do it… Round 2…”



~~~


“I said enough!!!”

Members of both gangs were now trying to get into the ring to try and hold Tiger back, who was stomping on the limp body of North Star relentlessly. Even at the ordering of The Master, he didn’t listen. When one of his own members grabbed onto him, that member was flung into the crowd. Tiger turned and shouted out. [What is wrong with you?? Hares, every single one of you!! You are not worthy of the ranks you have obtained!! I proved myself the greatest among you, the most ruthless of them all, and this weakness is what you show me??]

The Black Dragon Society went quiet, none daring to make a move on the strongest member of their gang. Seeing the fear, Tiger smirked as he looked up at the two leaders. [You have always been weak, Master. You handled them softly when we could have ruled the city’s underground. When you collapse, I will ensure many moons of prosperity!]

[No, you won’t!!!]

Everypony’s eyes looked up at the source of the noise, and standing up on an improvised stage made to overlook the ring was Lotus Dance, wearing a black-and-red dress with a mix of cute and punk. Her mane was styled in wild pigtails, the colors matching her dress, and her expression was one not of rage, but of determination.

[You won’t lay a hoof on any position, because my big bro is going to beat you!]

Tiger, seeing the utterly baffling display at hoof, simply laughed as he walked towards the flying platform. [My sweet hare, don’t try and offer cold comfort to them. Accept the truth. He is dead by my hooves.]

[No!] She snapped back, maintaining her poise despite her bubbling anger. [He wouldn’t give up so easily! I know that his heart still beats and that he can still hear me, and when he awakes, he’ll be ready to have a second round!!]

[Is that so?] He grinned and rolled his neck. [I sincerely doubt that, considering he’s not getting up. And what’s with that outfit? Think you’re some idol princess now?]

There was a moment of silence from the mare, breathing slightly before striking an adorable pose. [That’s right! I am the idol Princess Petal Punk, and I’m going to sing a song to bring my knight back to life!]


This earned Lotus a booming laugh from Tiger along with much weaker laughs from his more loyal companions. That didn’t stop Petal, who looked up at the lights and waited for the sounds of the harsh, poppy music to play before she belted out into a song. Of course, to call the beginning of it a song was a bit of a stretch. It almost seemed like a bit of a Neighponese rap as she performed a dance to the music. 

But as she bellowed out her melody, something happened. Tiger could see movement shifting as the once dead body of North Star, bloody and broken, shifted onto his hooves. His bloodied mouth shifted to a smirk as his eyes gazed up at his opponent.

“Sorry, Tiger. Guess you didn’t put me down like you thought.”

The massive stallion’s eyes sharpened in rage, slamming his front hooves down onto the arena and leaving cracks. “Then let’s see if we can’t remedy this…”

Everypony watched in shock as the two took stances, the sounds of Lotus’s singing filling the room as Tiger rushed in with a punch. A collective gasp could be heard as North slipped past the punch and returned with a kick to his jaw before sliding back to create distance. The look on Tiger’s face sold his shock. Just a moment ago, this stallion couldn’t land a solid enough hit. This one kick was enough to make his head reel back a bit.

Immediately, rage built in his eyes as he charged North once more, throwing out punch after punch to crush his opponent like an ant. Each punch barely missed its mark and was met with a flurry of punches and kicks. It wasn’t much, but the sheer speed was something that shocked both gangs.

“North, be careful!!” Shield called out, a look of concern on his face as he saw his friend get scraped by a sweeping kick only to dive between Tiger’s hooves and kick at his gut before rolling out of the way of a stomp. He wanted to look away, but his eyes just marveled at the sheer ruthlessness of the fight. “He’s… He’s going to be alright, right…?”

Knives usually had an answer for how bad a state a pony was in, given her knowledge was in the butchering game. Here though, she hesitated. North should’ve been dead. In her eyes, it was like watching a slaughtered lamb get up and start swinging at the butcher. “I… I think he can do it…”

Suri clutched at her scarf as she began grinding her teeth. Her heart was racing as she saw the brutality both ponies inflicted. Even when Tiger managed to land a shot, North would crumple to the ground, only to rise back up like the living dead. But those attacks were becoming rarer as North slammed attacks more and more, and Tiger’s body began to show signs of pain. She couldn’t close her eyes, even as tears began welling up. Celestia, Luna… Wherever you are, please… Let him be okay…

North continued to prove his undying nature as he was grabbed once again and thrown against the chain link fence that rose above the ring. However, he used the momentum to springboard back and return with what looked like a punch but quickly proved to be a feint as North flipped over Tiger’s punch and delivered an axe kick to the top of his head.

Up in the higher seats, Moonshine returned to her seat and watched her special somepony fight for his life in the ring. Unlike the others, however, there was something she could see that the others couldn’t. North’s body had… Something coming off of it. A white energy, different from normal magic. Whenever it moved, North’s body moved alongside it, as if he were following its instructions. And with every second he fought, the delay between the energy moving was getting smaller and smaller…

“You’re seein’ it too, right…?”

Moonshine quickly looked behind her, seeing Diamond and The Master who looked down at the fight with stoic expressions. Conveniently, their gaze happened to be on Moonshine as well, as The Master gave a quiet nod.

[It seems she’s chosen what Lotus’s future should be…]

“Seems only right… Who were we to say what she does…?”

[Yes… Who were we…]

Diamond’s gaze shifted to meet Moonshine’s eyes and nodded slightly and Moonshine quickly turned back to the fight right as North leaped to avoid a downward punch only to hop on the hoof, flip from it, and perform an air buck to the back of Tiger’s head. The larger stallion was suddenly sent stumbling forward as he looked back at North, who slid back into his stance. How… He was dead!! How is he alive??? How is he BEATING ME???

Just then, the moon shone down on him, and for the briefest of moments, he saw somepony in North’s place. A mare with a calm expression who almost looked like…

“Rrrgh… Go on! Use whatever pathetic magic you want! It won’t change fate!!”

“Tiger…” North mumbled, the climax of Lotus’s song filling his ears as he moved his hooves in preparation for an attack. “You’re right. Nopony can change fate. That’s why…”

“Enough with your talking, you HARE!!!” Tiger slammed on the ground, charging at North with the aim of stopping his heart one more time, to finally put an end to his opponent. North charged in as well, their distances closing more and more before they clashed in a flurry of blows so rapid that the audience couldn’t perceive it. By the end, they faced away from each other, huffing loudly in the silence. North slowly looked back at his adversary and muttered.

“Your fate… Was already decided,” he said, raising his badly damaged wing. “Dance of the Moonlit Blades…”

Suddenly, Tiger’s body reacted violently, as if he’d been hit by several punches at once before collapsing on the ground a twitching mess. His eyes were wide and his mouth hung open, a trail of blood spilling out of his nose as bruises formed across his body.

A stunned silence filled the air before suddenly erupting in cheers. Haylem Haymakers and even a few members of the Black Dragon Society clapped, stomped, and cheered the victory of North Star, who looked up at his adopted cousin still on the stage and smiled before looking up at the moon from the hole in the ceiling. His body was throbbing. He felt like he could collapse at any moment. There was so much he wanted to do and not enough time to do it before he succumbed to his injuries. All he could think of was to take a deep breath and unleash a primal war cry before collapsing, the world quickly going dark once again…


~~~


He would wake up again in that field of stars, his spiritual body feeling more worn out than before.  He uttered a groan of pain as he tried to look up, but something gently hoisted his head off and let him down on something softer.

“You did wonderfully, North… I’m so proud of you…”

“... Hey, just to confirm, you didn’t place me on your flanks, did you?” This earned him an offended gasp as the soft object he rested on was taken away, sending his head back to the ground. “Ow… I think.”

“Naughty nephew!” Pond bapped North’s snout very lightly, blushing and pouting. “I simply wished to give you a place to rest your head and you say something like that?? Just what did you think you were resting on??”

“Honestly, I’m not sure. I’m too tired to think about that kind of thing…” He mumbled, not moving an inch as he stared up at eternity. 

Pond sighed but smiled as she returned to using her side as a rest for North’s head. “You know, I remember being like this with your uncle many times… After something big, he would be tired and we would find somewhere secret to rest…”

“I bet The Master didn’t like that…”

Pond giggled softly. “He didn’t. However, all of that is the past. Now, I believe that truly, he understands his mistakes…”

North went quiet for a bit, taking a few breaths as he recovered. “Aunty Pond… Do you really forgive them? I know that’s dumb to ask now, but… I’m curious why.”

“Why… Hmmm…” Lotus Pond looked out at the endless horizon, considering the question. “I’ve been dead for quite a while, and in that time, I have considered everything. My father had so much fear and pressure, and my lovely Diamond had felt so betrayed, that inevitably, they would make mistakes. At the same time, if I had been more aggressive and intelligent with my escape, I would probably be alive and happy with him…”

“You’d really abandon your family for Uncle Diamond…?”

“If my father had to make me choose, then…” Pond looked down sadly. “Y-Yes… I suppose I would have.”

Silence filled the space as he looked at his hoof in thought. “How much… Have you been watching everything…?”

Pond’s quiet smile suddenly widened as she moved her head back. “Oh, I’ve been watching VERY intently… Future Prince~”

North’s eyes widened as he looked away with a blush developing on his face. While he said nothing, Pond giddily continued. “Ohhh I cannot believe it~ MY nephew, seeing the Princess of the Night herself~!”

“We’re still not technically related…” North groaned out only to get poked in the cheek.

“I think I hear sass in there~”

“Ugh…” North couldn’t help but smile as he was poked by his aunt. He felt… Calm. Like things were going to be fine. He took a deep breath and smiled as his eyes closed. “Well… At least I was good for something… I can die happy knowing Lotus Dance is free…”

“Die? Sweetie, you’re not dead.”

North’s eyes shot back open. “Wait, what?? But… But I’m back here. My body got totally obliterated!”

“Obliterated… You young ponies and your exaggerations…” She giggled as she nuzzled her nephew’s head. “You’re in a coma right now, nearly dead if you weren’t tended to immediately. Luckily, you and Tiger were.”

North blinked slowly as he did his best to process this new information. “Then… Wait… How long have I been like this?”

“Mmmm, hard to say… Perhaps a week?”

“A week???” He groaned and lied back. “I’m going to have to go back to work like this…”

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry too much about that…” Pond smiled as she spoke. “Just breathe a moment. You’ll be awake in no time.”

North sighed as he shook his head. “I really wish I could’ve gotten more done on this trip… At least I did something important here.”

“Very important… And I’m so proud of you…” Pond spoke with the utmost sincerity before feeling the pressure on her side lightening. When she turned to North again, she could see him slowly beginning to fade. “Oh, dear. It appears it’s your time to get back. Do give father and Diamond my well wishes.”

“Right…” North nodded as he watched himself slowly fade away. Suddenly, a question popped into his mind. “Um… Aunty Pond. Before I go, I have a question.”

“Hm?”

“If you did escape and run away, what would you have done? I mean, what could you do if your life wasn’t just being The Master’s daughter?”

“What would I do…” Pond considered the question as she looked up at the sky. “I think… I would work as a lounge singer. I loved to sing when nopony was around.”

“... Heh… That makes sense…”

“Hmm? What do you mean?”

“Why those two were so attached to Lotus Dance…” North mumbled as his vision slowly faded to white. “She’s so much like you…”
> Chapter 17: Settling Storms
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The first thing that North saw when his eyes opened was a blur of colors, his mind still adjusting to actually see his surroundings. When his vision finally returned to him, he found Moonshine Drop tending to his bandages diligently. Her face didn’t express sadness or fear, just determination. He shifted his body slightly.

“Ngh… Morning…” He mumbled with a small smile as he tried to sit up.

Moonshine’s hoof slowly moved to his body. “Be careful, my starshine. I just reapplied your bandages. Your stitches are nearly fully healed, but we don’t want to risk tearing them open.”

North chuckled as he moved much more cautiously. “Alright, alright… Just let me sit up so I can be at eye level with you…”

“Nonsense. You’re already at my level…” Moonshine smiled at North as he carefully sat up. “But it’s nice to see that you recover quickly.

“I’ll say.”

“North!!”
“North!!”

North looked over at the voice to see Diamond Flare leaning against the wall, with quite a few other ponies waiting in anticipation. Lotus Dance and Nebula Feathers sat beside each other, both sound asleep and leaning against one another. Nearby was Suri, equally as exhausted but also awake while Knives and Shield were quick on their hooves as soon as North awoke. The most surprising of all his visitors was The Master, the eldest of the Black Dragon Society, sitting in a chair while resting on a cane.

“Jeez, dude! You took a serious beating!” Shield laughed as he approached the bed while Knives shook Nebula and Lotus awake. “For a sec, I didn’t think you’d get back up!”

“Yeah, same-OOOGH!” North suddenly felt the weight of two ponies slam into him as his sister and adopted cousin charged the bed, wincing as a light but persistent throbbing pain filled his body.

“Big bro! I was so worried!!” Lotus sobbed softly. “You weren’t alive for a bit!”

“I thought… I-I thought you were…” Nebula tried to find her words as tears filled her eyes, nuzzling into her brother.

“G-Girls, I appreciate it…” North mumbled. “B-But you’re crushing me…”

The two squeaked in surprise before hopping off of him, leaving the stallion laughing softly. “Th-Thanks, although…” He paused, remembering that his wings had gone limp during the fight. “I need to ask. How are my wings? I’m a bit too scared to look…”

There was a pause as the ponies looked to Moonshine, who was quick to relay the information. “While your wings had gone limp during the fight, it fortunately seemed that the attack was mostly aimed at your nervous system. A majority of your bones broken were in the body and hoof regions, which were not as severe. However, according to the doctors, the nerve damage to your wings and body means that you must undergo therapy for good while before you can fully heal.”

“Ahhh, you’ve got to be kidding me…” North mumbled, looking up at the ceiling. “Nightshade’s gonna skin my hide for this…”

“Rest assured, my beloved…” Moonshine slowly placed a hoof on the bed. “I have written to the Night Guard with details regarding the situation. I believe with that, your sabbatical can be extended for a little while longer.”

“Oh great. Now I get to wait for the lecture from Night-stiff to come later.”

There was a slight pause as the two exchanged glances before letting out a laugh, leaning their heads into one another. Soon, the others joined in the laugh, the tension that once filled the room fading like snow in the springtime. All except for Suri, who simply watched with a quiet expression before slowly getting up and approaching the bed. The laughter quieted down as the two gazed into the eyes of one another for what seemed like ages. Neither knew what to say now that a moment of peace had finally fallen between the two, with Suri’s eyes shifting to Moonshine for a moment before looking back. She took a deep breath and finally spoke.

“North, I’m…” She hesitated for a moment before continuing with a sad smile. “I-I’m happy you’re okay. Please… Please, stay safe.”

“I will. I promise.”

“Yeah… I hope so…” The mare turned around with her head down, quickly trotting out and leaving a good chunk of the ponies present confused.

“Suri! Wait!” Lotus called out, chasing after the mare with Nebula running right behind her.

Seeing the commotion, Diamond mumbled under his breath before looking over at his subordinates. “Knives. Shield. Go out and keep everypony out. We wanna have a talk with these two, in private.”

The ponies looked at each other before nodding and stepping out, the room now just the two gang leaders, North, and Moonshine. There was a bit of silence as the two looked down at the floor.

[... You should sit down, Diamond. You need plenty of rest.]

“Heh, you know I can’t, Master. Never was fond of just sitting idle.”

The Master chuckled as he nodded, finally speaking Ponish. “Yes… It’s been quite a long time since the two of us have been in the same war without pretext of conflict. In this, our final battle is over. Now, my beloved granddaughter is in the safest hands possible…” His eyes shifted towards Moonshine. “Isn’t that right, Princess?”

Moonshine’s eyes widened as she stepped back, waving her hoof nervously. “N-Now, wait a minute! Me? A princess? Th-That’s just absurd-!”

“Ah, c’mon now…” Diamond interrupted with a slight snicker. “You don’t gotta hide nothin’ from us. A couple o’ old geezers like us, who spent decades worshippin’ the moon… We could spot ya from a mile away.”

There was a pause as they looked at Moonshine, and she in turn looked at North. Even he seemed cautious with trusting his own uncle and quickly moved to intervene. “Uncle, if this gets out-”

“It ain’t gonna,” He held out a hoof to stop his nephew. “There’s no benefit to the two of us gettin’ out any info.”

“It could harm Lotus Dance’s ability to escape this life…” The Master mumbled before closing his eyes pensively.

Hearing the earnestness and sensing no falsehoods, Moonshine looked to her coltfriend and nodded. “It will be okay. I trust them…”

“If you say so…”

The mare turned to the two gang leaders and stepped forward, her horn glowing as she slowly removed her necklace. Slowly, the form of the unicorn faded into sparkles, revealing a taller form, large wings, and a color change which revealed not a tall, beautiful yet slightly dorky unicorn, but the Princess of the Night themselves. She stood tall before the criminals, looking down stoically while they just as stoically looked upwards towards her before slowly stepping forward…

And bowing before her.

“Princess Luna…” Diamond spoke in a low, gravely tone. “To stand before you is such an honor…”

The Master nodded, never taking his eyes off the ground. “To think the day we’d meet is the day Lotus Dance would be freed from our curse…”

Saying nothing, Luna maintained her gaze before speaking in a stiff, regal manner. “Raise thy heads and stand tall before Our Majesty. Nopony within these walls shall face my wrath tonight.”

“Thank you, My Moonlit Princess,” Both muttered respectfully before slowly raising their heads and standing up. Just from every motion, the level of reverence, and the title bestowed upon her clued her in.

“Simply Princess will suffice,” Luna spoke with a raised hoof. “Though I must admit, I am quite surprised. I did not believe the Cult of the Moonlight was still in operation.”

“It is indeed very minor, My Moonlight Princess,” The Master nodded solemnly. “After your banishment, many members vanished into society, usually to the far corners of the kingdom. Some were caught and pardoned, becoming the first ever Night Guard, but for the rest…”

“It was destined to stay underground,” Diamond continued, standing firm. “They took in anypony down on their luck and promised a new hope when you returned. Some were… Pretty angry about it, though.”

Luna stayed quiet as they continued to explain to her what had become of the cult, The Master speaking. “Some believed, due to your treatment and your development into Nightmare Moon, your followers should follow in your footsteps and rail against the dawn for what it did for the helpless, becoming The Church of Nightmares.”

“Others believed that once you returned, we could resume a way of helping from the shadows, making use of our miserable lives by sacrificing our day presence and using underhanded and shadowy means to help ponies. They became The Long Shadows.”

“And of course, the ones who wanted to seek salvation and have a normal life once you had returned, believing that forgiveness should be sought out through cooperation and helping the community. This became The Faith of Dusk to Dawn.”

“I see…” Luna nodded slowly, her mind considering every piece of information. Before, the Moonlit Cult were simply worshippers of Luna in the same way that Celestia had her own church. To see it crumble away broke her heart, but even she knew that something like this had to be inevitable after her corruption and banishment. She bowed her head to the duo. “I thank you for this information, and for treating me hospitably.”

The two flinched at the sight of their royal and figure of worship bowing, both moving forward.

“N-Now, c’mon Princess! Ya don’t gotta raise your head for us!”

“Indeed,” The Master bowed his head in return. “After all, the ponies in my employ had treated you far from favorably.”

Luna let out a chuckle. “Oh, sir… I would have managed. I simply did not wish to actively reveal my identity to ponies while I’m here.”

“Heheh!” Diamond cocked his head back and laughed. “I guess that means we’re the special cases, huh?”

Luna softly smiled. “Indeed. The stallion who raised my beloved, and the stallion who set such things in motion. To think both were members of my own cult…” She let out a laugh that rang like the chiming of bells. “I suppose that means I am ultimately responsible…”

“Heh, ya got that right, Yer Majesty!” Diamond tilted his head forward while The Master simply smiled and nodded in kind before speaking himself.

“Although, I must ask, Princess… What of Lotus? Will she truly be safe living with North? She has considered living in Neighpon, and I cannot guarantee her safety forever…”

To this as well, Luna remained calm. “Rest assured, I have considered all of this. In moments where the Royal Guard manage to save a pony from circumstances which would put them in danger if left unsupervised, we can complete forms to give them a protected status. This will ensure that she may move about freely while also receiving a private security detail courtesy of the Guard to keep her safe at all times.”

The Master looked relieved at this before Luna continued. “However, in place of receiving this information, you both must follow my orders. If I must institute it into writing then so be it.”

The two looked surprised at the sudden command but quickly returned to bowing before Luna.

“Anythin’ you want, Princess.”
“We are your eternal servants.”

Luna slowly held a hoof out before them, speaking in a firm and authoritative manner. “Hence forth, for the remainder of your days, you shall use your gangs to make Equestria a safer and better world. You will slowly mend the ways of the ponies within your group, ensuring that, even when the sun sets for you both, your legacy will be one of mending the pains you have caused.”

After a moment of silence, the duo nodded, looking up at her. “As you wish, My Moonlit Princess.”

“Very good. Now,” Luna slowly turned to North before pausing. “Oh, actually. I must ask. What gave my illusion away?”

The two looked at each other before joining in a chuckle.

“Princess, ya gotta ask? We’ve followed ya path fer years. We can tell just from, well…”

“Your energy. Surrounding you, it spoke of a pony far stronger than it gave out. Only somepony truly adept at reading a pony could tell.”

“Plus your movements, your mannerisms, they were as royal as royals come.”

“I see…” She chuckled. “If you may, I would like some time alone with my beloved. And…”

She bowed her head with a smile. “Thank you. Thank you for making him into a valiant stallion…”

The two bowed one more time. “It was truly an honor, My Moonlit Princess…”

“And hey, take care of my nephew, would ya? The colt gets himself in more trouble than I’d like. Knowin’ he’s got a lovin’ mare keepin’ him in check keeps me sleepin’ well…”

With this, the two slowly departed, Luna slipping on the necklace and returning to her form of Moonshine Drop. Finally, North let out a soft groan before finally speaking up. “You know, if somepony would’ve caught a peek in the room, we would’ve had so much more issues to deal with…”

“I understand,” Luna sighed and nodded. “However, I feel as if now, I have said what I wanted to say to your uncle. It is a weight that has been lifted from my shoulders…”

“I mean, I doubt he was gonna say no to a princess, let alone the princess he worshiped for so long…”

“Yes, but…” Moonshine looked down and closed her eyes. “For the longest time, all I desired was the love and respect of my subjects. When I returned and slowly came to understand these feelings, I realized… I desired companionship. To be like a normal pony who could be at the level of everypony else. My responsibilities kept me bound not only in one place, but within a time period… Had it not been for Twilight Sparkle, I think I would’ve never realized the joy of being loved and the feelings of seeing everypony at eye level…”

North nodded along, looking up at the ceiling as he breathed. “That’s pretty heavy, I won’t lie. I mean, having that title is something that carries a lot of responsibility, and no doubt a lot of stigma. Normal ponies don’t like staying up all night…”

Moonshine looked down slightly as North continued. “But that’s you, babe. That’s the pony I fell in love with. I didn’t fall for a royal, I fell for a pony. Maybe at the start, it was some need for comfort which turned to affection, but…” He shook his head and smiled at her. “I’ve grown to know you even more now. You’re amazing. You’re a pony full of mystery, a pony I want to spend my life learning about and having fun with.”

Moonshine slowly closed her eyes, tears falling as she smiled. She leaped onto him without words, wrapping her hooves around him as she kissed him softly.

“M-Mmmm!” North squirmed a bit under the weight of Moonshine, but soon he just focused on the kiss, wrapping his hooves around her and savoring the moment.

Yeah… This is nice… I hope… We can have more time like this…

… My ribs really hurt…


~~~


Upstairs, the two gang leaders walked into the office of the building, Diamond taking a seat in his chair and slowly spinning in it while The Master sat across the desk. Both were silent for a long time as they took in the day’s events. Finally, Diamond spoke.

“So this is it. All our fighting, all that blood, and in the end, Lotus leaves us both…”

“It appears so…”

 They locked gazes with each other as they stayed quiet… Before bursting out into exhausted laughter.

[Finally, I thought we’d never stop!]

“You’re telling me, you old fart! You just never quit! You know how many festivals I missed ‘cause of how stubborn you were??”

[And do you know how much I’ve missed listening to the music at the bar??]

“Yeah, well I had to rely on the rusty taps for a bath instead of your bathhouses!”

[And I had to undergo years without that delicious carbonara pasta!]

They two broke out into a laugh as they began relaxing, looking up at the ceiling.

[It’s been an eternity since I’ve relaxed like this…]

Diamond nodded, reaching for his cigarettes. “Yeah… I don’t think I can put up much of a fight, with my ticker taking so many hits…”

The Master paused. [Your… Ticker?]

“My heart, Master,” Diamond mumbled as he lit a cigarette. “The fighting, the bad sleep, the damage from my fights with Oni, all those near death experiences… Oh, and these…” He breathed out smoke.

[And why haven’t you gone to a doctor already?]

“Easy. You guys have been hoggin’ the best doctors, so not much ponies could’ve done for me.” 

[... And asking North was out of the question because you feared ponies would believe his connection with the Haymakers was more than just simple association…]

“Bingo. Only reason I’m alive is because I’m forcin’ my body to keep movin’, for the sake of the gang. My number 1 pick for a successor ain’t quite up to snuff just yet. Once they are, though…”

The Master paused, closing his eyes as he remained calm. [And you are okay with this? Leaving it all behind?]

“Eh. Haven’t done much more than hurt ponies and break stuff. Not like I’ll be missed.”

[But that’s not true. Lotus would miss you.]

Diamond raised an eyebrow. “Really? After what I did?”

[You were the one who raised and protected her, all of these years. Regardless of your past, if you did not truly harbor love for her, she would be in my clutches. Anypony you cared for, you fought tooth and hoof to protect.]

“Yeah… Well…”

The Master held out his hoof. [If you still have doubts, then ask yourself this question. Do you believe that Lotus could handle your loss while reaching for her dream of becoming an idol? Do you believe that she wouldn’t want to see you at her first ever concert?]

Diamond said nothing, his head slowly moving down to his desk as he dropped his cigarette. His mind flashed with images of Lotus’ performance, her dedication to sing and dance and bring North back into the fight before suddenly bearing witness to a future vision. A vision of Lotus years from now, dancing before a sea of ponies, and his eyes began to pour tears.

[... Diamond Flare. Your former master has not an order, but a simple request.]

“... Yes…”

[Live. Live long enough to see Lotus shine bright.]

“... Okay…”

And that left the two elders, lost in the twilight of their lives but determined to stretch every second to see a truly shining star…